THE MAN WITH TWO LEFT
FEET
And Other Stories
by P. G. Wodehouse
1917
CONTENTS
1.Bill the Bloodhound
2.Extricating Young Gussie 3.Wilton’s Holiday 4.The Mixer 5.Crowned Heads 6.At
Geisenheimer’s 7.The Making of Mac’s 8.One Touch of Nature 9.Black for Luck
10.The Romance of an Ugly Policeman 11.A Sea of Troubles 12.The Man With Two
Left Feet
1.BILL
THE BLOODHOUND
There's a divinity that
shapes our ends. Consider the case of Henry Pifield Rice, detective.
I must explain Henry
early, to avoid disappointment. If I simply said he was a detective, and let it
go at that, I should be obtaining the reader's interest under false pretences.
He was really only a sort of detective, a species of sleuth. At Stafford's
International Investigation Bureau, in the Strand, where he was employed, they
did not require him to solve mysteries which had baffled the police. He had
never measured a footprint in his life, and what he did not know about
bloodstains would have filled a library. The sort of job they gave Henry was to
stand outside a restaurant in the rain, and note what time someone inside left
it. In short, it is not 'Pifield Rice, Investigator. No. 1.—The Adventure of
the Maharajah's Ruby' that I submit to your notice, but the unsensational
doings of a quite commonplace young man, variously known to his comrades at the
Bureau as 'Fathead', 'That blighter what's-his-name', and 'Here, you!'
Henry lived in a
boarding-house in Guildford Street. One day a new girl came to the
boarding-house, and sat next to Henry at meals. Her name was Alice Weston. She
was small and quiet, and rather pretty. They got on splendidly. Their
conversation, at first confined to the weather and the moving-pictures, rapidly
became more intimate. Henry was surprised to find that she was on the stage, in
the chorus. Previous chorus-girls at the boarding-house had been of a more
pronounced type—good girls, but noisy, and apt to wear beauty-spots. Alice
Weston was different.
'I'm rehearsing at
present,' she said. 'I'm going out on tour next month in "The Girl From
Brighton". What do you do, Mr Rice?'
Henry paused for a
moment before replying. He knew how sensational he was going to be.
'I'm a detective.'
Usually, when he told
girls his profession, squeaks of amazed admiration greeted him. Now he was
chagrined to perceive in the brown eyes that met his distinct disapproval.
'What's the matter?' he
said, a little anxiously, for even at this early stage in their acquaintance he
was conscious of a strong desire to win her approval. 'Don't you like
detectives?'
'I don't know. Somehow I
shouldn't have thought you were one.'
This restored Henry's
equanimity somewhat. Naturally a detective does not want to look like a
detective and give the whole thing away right at the start.
'I think—you won't be
offended?'
'Go on.'
'I've always looked on
it as rather a sneaky job.'
'Sneaky!' moaned Henry.
'Well, creeping about,
spying on people.'
Henry was appalled. She
had defined his own trade to a nicety. There might be detectives whose work was
above this reproach, but he was a confirmed creeper, and he knew it. It wasn't
his fault. The boss told him to creep, and he crept. If he declined to creep,
he would be sacked instanter. It was hard, and yet he felt the
sting of her words, and in his bosom the first seeds of dissatisfaction with
his occupation took root.
You might have thought
that this frankness on the girl's part would have kept Henry from falling in
love with her. Certainly the dignified thing would have been to change his seat
at table, and take his meals next to someone who appreciated the romance of
detective work a little more. But no, he remained where he was, and presently
Cupid, who never shoots with a surer aim than through the steam of
boarding-house hash, sniped him where he sat.
He proposed to Alice
Weston. She refused him.
'It's not because I'm
not fond of you. I think you're the nicest man I ever met.' A good deal of
assiduous attention had enabled Henry to win this place in her affections. He
had worked patiently and well before actually putting his fortune to the test.
'I'd marry you tomorrow if things were different. But I'm on the stage, and I
mean to stick there. Most of the girls want to get off it, but not me. And one
thing I'll never do is marry someone who isn't in the profession. My sister
Genevieve did, and look what happened to her. She married a commercial
traveller, and take it from me he travelled. She never saw him for more than
five minutes in the year, except when he was selling gent's hosiery in the same
town where she was doing her refined speciality, and then he'd just wave his
hand and whiz by, and start travelling again. My husband has got to be close
by, where I can see him. I'm sorry, Henry, but I know I'm right.'
It seemed final, but
Henry did not wholly despair. He was a resolute young man. You have to be to
wait outside restaurants in the rain for any length of time.
He had an inspiration.
He sought out a dramatic agent.
'I want to go on the
stage, in musical comedy.'
'Let's see you dance.'
'I can't dance.'
'Sing,' said the agent.
'Stop singing,' added the agent, hastily.
'You go away and have a
nice cup of hot tea,' said the agent, soothingly, 'and you'll be as right as
anything in the morning.'
Henry went away.
A few days later, at the
Bureau, his fellow-detective Simmonds hailed him.
'Here, you! The boss
wants you. Buck up!'
Mr Stafford was talking
into the telephone. He replaced the receiver as Henry entered.
'Oh, Rice, here's a
woman wants her husband shadowed while he's on the road. He's an actor. I'm
sending you. Go to this address, and get photographs and all particulars.
You'll have to catch the eleven o'clock train on Friday.'
'Yes, sir.'
'He's in "The Girl
From Brighton" company. They open at Bristol.'
It sometimes seemed to
Henry as if Fate did it on purpose. If the commission had had to do with any
other company, it would have been well enough, for, professionally speaking, it
was the most important with which he had ever been entrusted. If he had never
met Alice Weston, and heard her views upon detective work, he would have been
pleased and flattered. Things being as they were, it was Henry's considered
opinion that Fate had slipped one over on him.
In the first place, what
torture to be always near her, unable to reveal himself; to watch her while she
disported herself in the company of other men. He would be disguised, and she
would not recognize him; but he would recognize her, and his sufferings would
be dreadful.
In the second place, to
have to do his creeping about and spying practically in her presence—
Still, business was
business.
At five minutes to
eleven on the morning named he was at the station, a false beard and spectacles
shielding his identity from the public eye. If you had asked him he would have
said that he was a Scotch business man. As a matter of fact, he looked far more
like a motor-car coming through a haystack.
The platform was
crowded. Friends of the company had come to see the company off. Henry looked
on discreetly from behind a stout porter, whose bulk formed a capital screen.
In spite of himself, he was impressed. The stage at close quarters always
thrilled him. He recognized celebrities. The fat man in the brown suit was
Walter Jelliffe, the comedian and star of the company. He stared keenly at him
through the spectacles. Others of the famous were scattered about. He saw
Alice. She was talking to a man with a face like a hatchet, and smiling, too,
as if she enjoyed it. Behind the matted foliage which he had inflicted on his
face, Henry's teeth came together with a snap.
In the weeks that
followed, as he dogged 'The Girl From Brighton' company from town to town, it
would be difficult to say whether Henry was happy or unhappy. On the one hand,
to realize that Alice was so near and yet so inaccessible was a constant source
of misery; yet, on the other, he could not but admit that he was having the
very dickens of a time, loafing round the country like this.
He was made for this
sort of life, he considered. Fate had placed him in a London office, but what
he really enjoyed was this unfettered travel. Some gipsy strain in him rendered
even the obvious discomforts of theatrical touring agreeable. He liked catching
trains; he liked invading strange hotels; above all, he revelled in the
artistic pleasure of watching unsuspecting fellow-men as if they were so many
ants.
That was really the best
part of the whole thing. It was all very well for Alice to talk about creeping
and spying, but, if you considered it without bias, there was nothing degrading
about it at all. It was an art. It took brains and a genius for disguise to
make a man a successful creeper and spyer. You couldn't simply say to yourself,
'I will creep.' If you attempted to do it in your own person, you would be
detected instantly. You had to be an adept at masking your personality. You had
to be one man at Bristol and another quite different man at Hull—especially if,
like Henry, you were of a gregarious disposition, and liked the society of
actors.
The stage had always
fascinated Henry. To meet even minor members of the profession off the boards
gave him a thrill. There was a resting juvenile, of fit-up calibre, at his
boarding-house who could always get a shilling out of him simply by talking
about how he had jumped in and saved the show at the hamlets which he had
visited in the course of his wanderings. And on this 'Girl From Brighton' tour
he was in constant touch with men who really amounted to something. Walter
Jelliffe had been a celebrity when Henry was going to school; and Sidney Crane,
the baritone, and others of the lengthy cast, were all players not unknown in
London. Henry courted them assiduously.
It had not been hard to
scrape acquaintance with them. The principals of the company always put up at
the best hotel, and—his expenses being paid by his employer—so did Henry. It
was the easiest thing possible to bridge with a well-timed whisky-and-soda the
gulf between non-acquaintance and warm friendship. Walter Jelliffe, in
particular, was peculiarly accessible. Every time Henry accosted him—as a
different individual, of course—and renewed in a fresh disguise the friendship
which he had enjoyed at the last town, Walter Jelliffe met him more than half-way.
It was in the sixth week
of the tour that the comedian, promoting him from mere casual acquaintanceship,
invited him to come up to his room and smoke a cigar.
Henry was pleased and
flattered. Jelliffe was a personage, always surrounded by admirers, and the
compliment was consequently of a high order.
He lit his cigar. Among
his friends at the Green-Room Club it was unanimously held that Walter
Jelliffe's cigars brought him within the scope of the law forbidding the
carrying of concealed weapons; but Henry would have smoked the gift of such a
man if it had been a cabbage-leaf. He puffed away contentedly. He was made up
as an old Indian colonel that week, and he complimented his host on the aroma
with a fine old-world courtesy.
Walter Jelliffe seemed
gratified.
'Quite comfortable?' he
asked.
'Quite, I thank you,'
said Henry, fondling his silver moustache.
'That's right. And now
tell me, old man, which of us is it you're trailing?'
Henry nearly swallowed
his cigar.
'What do you mean?'
'Oh, come,' protested Jelliffe;
'there's no need to keep it up with me. I know you're a detective. The question
is, Who's the man you're after? That's what we've all been wondering all this
time.'
All! They had all been
wondering! It was worse than Henry could have imagined. Till now he had
pictured his position with regard to 'The Girl From Brighton' company rather as
that of some scientist who, seeing but unseen, keeps a watchful eye on the
denizens of a drop of water under his microscope. And they had all detected
him—every one of them.
It was a stunning blow.
If there was one thing on which Henry prided himself it was the impenetrability
of his disguises. He might be slow; he might be on the stupid side; but he
could disguise himself. He had a variety of disguises, each designed to befog
the public more hopelessly than the last.
Going down the street,
you would meet a typical commercial traveller, dapper and alert. Anon, you
encountered a heavily bearded Australian. Later, maybe, it was a courteous old
retired colonel who stopped you and inquired the way to Trafalgar Square. Still
later, a rather flashy individual of the sporting type asked you for a match
for his cigar. Would you have suspected for one instant that each of these
widely differing personalities was in reality one man?
Certainly you would.
Henry did not know it,
but he had achieved in the eyes of the small servant who answered the
front-door bell at his boarding-house a well-established reputation as a
humorist of the more practical kind. It was his habit to try his disguises on
her. He would ring the bell, inquire for the landlady, and when Bella had gone,
leap up the stairs to his room. Here he would remove the disguise, resume his
normal appearance, and come downstairs again, humming a careless air. Bella,
meanwhile, in the kitchen, would be confiding to her ally the cook that 'Mr
Rice had jest come in, lookin' sort o' funny again'.
He sat and gaped at
Walter Jelliffe. The comedian regarded him curiously.
'You look at least a
hundred years old,' he said. 'What are you made up as? A piece of Gorgonzola?'
Henry glanced hastily at
the mirror. Yes, he did look rather old. He must have overdone some of the
lines on his forehead. He looked something between a youngish centenarian and a
nonagenarian who had seen a good deal of trouble.
'If you knew how you
were demoralizing the company,' Jelliffe went on, 'you would drop it. As steady
and quiet a lot of boys as ever you met till you came along. Now they do
nothing but bet on what disguise you're going to choose for the next town. I
don't see why you need to change so often. You were all right as the Scotchman
at Bristol. We were all saying how nice you looked. You should have stuck to
that. But what do you do at Hull but roll in in a scrubby moustache and a tweed
suit, looking rotten. However, all that is beside the point. It's a free
country. If you like to spoil your beauty, I suppose there's no law against it.
What I want to know is, who's the man? Whose track are you sniffing on, Bill?
You'll pardon my calling you Bill. You're known as Bill the Bloodhound in the
company. Who's the man?'
'Never mind,' said
Henry.
He was aware, as he made
it, that it was not a very able retort, but he was feeling too limp for
satisfactory repartee. Criticisms in the Bureau, dealing with his alleged
solidity of skull, he did not resent. He attributed them to man's natural
desire to chaff his fellow-man. But to be unmasked by the general public in
this way was another matter. It struck at the root of all things.
'But I do mind,'
objected Jelliffe. 'It's most important. A lot of money hangs on it. We've got
a sweepstake on in the company, the holder of the winning name to take the
entire receipts. Come on. Who is he?'
Henry rose and made for
the door. His feelings were too deep for words. Even a minor detective has his
professional pride; and the knowledge that his espionage is being made the
basis of sweepstakes by his quarry cuts this to the quick.
'Here, don't go! Where
are you going?'
'Back to London,' said
Henry, bitterly. 'It's a lot of good my staying here now, isn't it?'
'I should say it was—to
me. Don't be in a hurry. You're thinking that, now we know all about you, your
utility as a sleuth has waned to some extent. Is that it?'
'Well?'
'Well, why worry? What
does it matter to you? You don't get paid by results, do you? Your boss said
"Trail along." Well, do it, then. I should hate to lose you. I don't
suppose you know it, but you've been the best mascot this tour that I've ever
come across. Right from the start we've been playing to enormous business. I'd
rather kill a black cat than lose you. Drop the disguises, and stay with us.
Come behind all you want, and be sociable.'
A detective is only
human. The less of a detective, the more human he is. Henry was not much of a
detective, and his human traits were consequently highly developed. From a boy,
he had never been able to resist curiosity. If a crowd collected in the street
he always added himself to it, and he would have stopped to gape at a window
with 'Watch this window' written on it, if he had been running for his life
from wild bulls. He was, and always had been, intensely desirous of some day
penetrating behind the scenes of a theatre.
And there was another
thing. At last, if he accepted this invitation, he would be able to see and
speak to Alice Weston, and interfere with the manoeuvres of the hatchet-faced
man, on whom he had brooded with suspicion and jealousy since that first
morning at the station. To see Alice! Perhaps, with eloquence, to talk her out
of that ridiculous resolve of hers!
'Why, there's something
in that,' he said.
'Rather! Well, that's
settled. And now, touching that sweep, who is it?'
'I can't tell you that.
You see, so far as that goes, I'm just where I was before. I can still
watch—whoever it is I'm watching.'
'Dash it, so you can. I
didn't think of that,' said Jelliffe, who possessed a sensitive conscience.
'Purely between ourselves, it isn't me, is it?'
Henry eyed him
inscrutably. He could look inscrutable at times.
'Ah!' he said, and left
quickly, with the feeling that, however poorly he had shown up during the
actual interview, his exit had been good. He might have been a failure in the
matter of disguise, but nobody could have put more quiet sinister-ness into
that 'Ah!' It did much to soothe him and ensure a peaceful night's rest.
On the following night,
for the first time in his life, Henry found himself behind the scenes of a
theatre, and instantly began to experience all the complex emotions which come
to the layman in that situation. That is to say, he felt like a cat which has
strayed into a strange hostile back-yard. He was in a new world, inhabited by
weird creatures, who flitted about in an eerie semi-darkness, like brightly
coloured animals in a cavern.
'The Girl From Brighton'
was one of those exotic productions specially designed for the Tired Business
Man. It relied for a large measure of its success on the size and appearance of
its chorus, and on their constant change of costume. Henry, as a consequence,
was the centre of a kaleidoscopic whirl of feminine loveliness, dressed to
represent such varying flora and fauna as rabbits, Parisian students, colleens,
Dutch peasants, and daffodils. Musical comedy is the Irish stew of the drama.
Anything may be put into it, with the certainty that it will improve the
general effect.
He scanned the throng
for a sight of Alice. Often as he had seen the piece in the course of its six
weeks' wandering in the wilderness he had never succeeded in recognizing her
from the front of the house. Quite possibly, he thought, she might be on the
stage already, hidden in a rose-tree or some other shrub, ready at the signal
to burst forth upon the audience in short skirts; for in 'The Girl From
Brighton' almost anything could turn suddenly into a chorus-girl.
Then he saw her, among
the daffodils. She was not a particularly convincing daffodil, but she looked
good to Henry. With wabbling knees he butted his way through the crowd and
seized her hand enthusiastically.
'Why, Henry! Where did
you come from?'
'I am glad
to see you!'
'How did you get here?'
'I am glad
to see you!'
At this point the
stage-manager, bellowing from the prompt-box, urged Henry to desist. It is one
of the mysteries of behind-the-scenes acoustics that a whisper from any minor
member of the company can be heard all over the house, while the stage-manager
can burst himself without annoying the audience.
Henry, awed by
authority, relapsed into silence. From the unseen stage came the sound of
someone singing a song about the moon. June was also mentioned. He recognized
the song as one that had always bored him. He disliked the woman who was
singing it—a Miss Clarice Weaver, who played the heroine of the piece to Sidney
Crane's hero.
In his opinion he was
not alone. Miss Weaver was not popular in the company. She had secured the role
rather as a testimony of personal esteem from the management than because of
any innate ability. She sang badly, acted indifferently, and was uncertain what
to do with her hands. All these things might have been forgiven her, but she supplemented
them by the crime known in stage circles as 'throwing her weight about'. That
is to say, she was hard to please, and, when not pleased, apt to say so in no
uncertain voice. To his personal friends Walter Jelliffe had frequently
confided that, though not a rich man, he was in the market with a substantial
reward for anyone who was man enough to drop a ton of iron on Miss Weaver.
Tonight the song annoyed
Henry more than usual, for he knew that very soon the daffodils were due on the
stage to clinch the verisimilitude of the scene by dancing the tango with the
rabbits. He endeavoured to make the most of the time at his disposal.
'I am glad
to see you!' he said.
'Sh-h!' said the
stage-manager.
Henry was discouraged.
Romeo could not have made love under these conditions. And then, just when he
was pulling himself together to begin again, she was torn from him by the
exigencies of the play.
He wandered moodily off
into the dusty semi-darkness. He avoided the prompt-box, whence he could have
caught a glimpse of her, being loath to meet the stage-manager just at present.
Walter Jelliffe came up
to him, as he sat on a box and brooded on life.
'A little less of the
double forte, old man,' he said. 'Miss Weaver has been kicking about the noise
on the side. She wanted you thrown out, but I said you were my mascot, and I
would die sooner than part with you. But I should go easy on the chest-notes, I
think, all the same.'
Henry nodded moodily. He
was depressed. He had the feeling, which comes so easily to the intruder behind
the scenes, that nobody loved him.
The piece proceeded.
From the front of the house roars of laughter indicated the presence on the
stage of Walter Jelliffe, while now and then a lethargic silence suggested that
Miss Clarice Weaver was in action. From time to time the empty space about him
filled with girls dressed in accordance with the exuberant fancy of the
producer of the piece. When this happened, Henry would leap from his seat and
endeavour to locate Alice; but always, just as he thought he had done so, the
hidden orchestra would burst into melody and the chorus would be called to the
front.
It was not till late in
the second act that he found an opportunity for further speech.
The plot of 'The Girl
From Brighton' had by then reached a critical stage. The situation was as
follows: The hero, having been disinherited by his wealthy and titled father
for falling in love with the heroine, a poor shop-girl, has disguised himself
(by wearing a different coloured necktie) and has come in pursuit of her to a
well-known seaside resort, where, having disguised herself by changing her
dress, she is serving as a waitress in the Rotunda, on the Esplanade. The
family butler, disguised as a Bath-chair man, has followed the hero, and the
wealthy and titled father, disguised as an Italian opera-singer, has come to
the place for a reason which, though extremely sound, for the moment eludes the
memory. Anyhow, he is there, and they all meet on the Esplanade. Each
recognizes the other, but thinks he himself is unrecognized. Exeunt all,
hurriedly, leaving the heroine alone on the stage.
It is a crisis in the
heroine's life. She meets it bravely. She sings a song entitled 'My Honolulu
Queen', with chorus of Japanese girls and Bulgarian officers.
Alice was one of the Japanese
girls.
She was standing a
little apart from the other Japanese girls. Henry was on her with a bound. Now
was his time. He felt keyed up, full of persuasive words. In the interval which
had elapsed since their last conversation yeasty emotions had been playing the
dickens with his self-control. It is practically impossible for a novice,
suddenly introduced behind the scenes of a musical comedy, not to fall in love
with somebody; and, if he is already in love, his fervour is increased to a
dangerous point.
Henry felt that it was
now or never. He forgot that it was perfectly possible—indeed, the reasonable
course—to wait till the performance was over, and renew his appeal to Alice to
marry him on the way back to her hotel. He had the feeling that he had got just
about a quarter of a minute. Quick action! That was Henry's slogan.
He seized her hand.
'Alice!'
'Sh-h!' hissed the
stage-manager.
'Listen! I love you. I'm
crazy about you. What does it matter whether I'm on the stage or not? I love
you.'
'Stop that row there!'
'Won't you marry me?'
She looked at him. It
seemed to him that she hesitated.
'Cut it out!' bellowed
the stage-manager, and Henry cut it out.
And at this moment, when
his whole fate hung in the balance, there came from the stage that devastating
high note which is the sign that the solo is over and that the chorus are now
about to mobilize. As if drawn by some magnetic power, she suddenly receded
from him, and went on to the stage.
A man in Henry's
position and frame of mind is not responsible for his actions. He saw nothing
but her; he was blind to the fact that important manoeuvres were in progress.
All he understood was that she was going from him, and that he must stop her
and get this thing settled.
He clutched at her. She
was out of range, and getting farther away every instant.
He sprang forward.
The advice that should
be given to every young man starting life is—if you happen to be behind the
scenes at a theatre, never spring forward. The whole architecture of the place
is designed to undo those who so spring. Hours before, the stage-carpenters
have laid their traps, and in the semi-darkness you cannot but fall into them.
The trap into which
Henry fell was a raised board. It was not a very highly-raised board. It was
not so deep as a well, nor so wide as a church-door, but 'twas enough—it
served. Stubbing it squarely with his toe, Henry shot forward, all arms and
legs.
It is the instinct of
Man, in such a situation, to grab at the nearest support. Henry grabbed at the
Hotel Superba, the pride of the Esplanade. It was a thin wooden edifice, and it
supported him for perhaps a tenth of a second. Then he staggered with it into
the limelight, tripped over a Bulgarian officer who was inflating himself for a
deep note, and finally fell in a complicated heap as exactly in the centre of
the stage as if he had been a star of years' standing.
It went well; there was
no question of that. Previous audiences had always been rather cold towards
this particular song, but this one got on its feet and yelled for more. From
all over the house came rapturous demands that Henry should go back and do it
again.
But Henry was giving no
encores. He rose to his feet, a little stunned, and automatically began to dust
his clothes. The orchestra, unnerved by this unrehearsed infusion of new
business, had stopped playing. Bulgarian officers and Japanese girls alike
seemed unequal to the situation. They stood about, waiting for the next thing
to break loose. From somewhere far away came faintly the voice of the stage-manager
inventing new words, new combinations of words, and new throat noises.
And then Henry,
massaging a stricken elbow, was aware of Miss Weaver at his side. Looking up,
he caught Miss Weaver's eye.
A familiar
stage-direction of melodrama reads, 'Exit cautious through gap in hedge'. It
was Henry's first appearance on any stage, but he did it like a veteran.
'My dear fellow,' said
Walter Jelliffe. The hour was midnight, and he was sitting in Henry's bedroom
at the hotel. Leaving the theatre, Henry had gone to bed almost instinctively.
Bed seemed the only haven for him. 'My dear fellow, don't apologize. You have
put me under lasting obligations. In the first place, with your unerring sense
of the stage, you saw just the spot where the piece needed livening up, and you
livened it up. That was good; but far better was it that you also sent our Miss
Weaver into violent hysterics, from which she emerged to hand in her notice.
She leaves us tomorrow.'
Henry was appalled at
the extent of the disaster for which he was responsible.
'What will you do?'
'Do! Why, it's what we
have all been praying for—a miracle which should eject Miss Weaver. It needed a
genius like you to come to bring it off. Sidney Crane's wife can play the part
without rehearsal. She understudied it all last season in London. Crane has
just been speaking to her on the phone, and she is catching the night express.'
Henry sat up in bed.
'What!'
'What's the trouble
now?'
'Sidney Crane's wife?'
'What about her?'
A bleakness fell upon
Henry's soul.
'She was the woman who
was employing me. Now I shall be taken off the job and have to go back to
London.'
'You don't mean that it
was really Crane's wife?'
Jelliffe was regarding
him with a kind of awe.
'Laddie,' he said, in a
hushed voice, 'you almost scare me. There seems to be no limit to your powers
as a mascot. You fill the house every night, you get rid of the Weaver woman,
and now you tell me this. I drew Crane in the sweep, and I would have taken
twopence for my chance of winning it.'
'I shall get a telegram
from my boss tomorrow recalling me.'
'Don't go. Stick with
me. Join the troupe.'
Henry stared.
'What do you mean? I
can't sing or act.'
Jelliffe's voice
thrilled with earnestness.
'My boy, I can go down
the Strand and pick up a hundred fellows who can sing and act. I don't want
them. I turn them away. But a seventh son of a seventh son like you, a human
horseshoe like you, a king of mascots like you—they don't make them nowadays.
They've lost the pattern. If you like to come with me I'll give you a contract
for any number of years you suggest. I need you in my business.' He rose.
'Think it over, laddie, and let me know tomorrow. Look here upon this picture,
and on that. As a sleuth you are poor. You couldn't detect a bass-drum in a
telephone-booth. You have no future. You are merely among those present. But as
a mascot—my boy, you're the only thing in sight. You can't help succeeding on
the stage. You don't have to know how to act. Look at the dozens of good actors
who are out of jobs. Why? Unlucky. No other reason. With your luck and a little
experience you'll be a star before you know you've begun. Think it over, and
let me know in the morning.'
Before Henry's eyes
there rose a sudden vision of Alice: Alice no longer unattainable; Alice
walking on his arm down the aisle; Alice mending his socks; Alice with her
heavenly hands fingering his salary envelope.
'Don't go,' he said.
'Don't go. I'll let you know now.'
000
The scene is the Strand,
hard by Bedford Street; the time, that restful hour of the afternoon when they
of the gnarled faces and the bright clothing gather together in groups to tell
each other how good they are.
Hark! A voice.
'Rather! Courtneidge and
the Guv'nor keep on trying to get me, but I turn them down every time.
"No," I said to Malone only yesterday, "not for me! I'm going
with old Wally Jelliffe, the same as usual, and there isn't the money in the
Mint that'll get me away." Malone got all worked up. He—'
It is the voice of
Pifield Rice, actor.
2.EXTRICATING YOUNG
GUSSIE
She sprang it on me
before breakfast. There in seven words you have a complete character sketch of
my Aunt Agatha. I could go on indefinitely about brutality and lack of
consideration. I merely say that she routed me out of bed to listen to her
painful story somewhere in the small hours. It can't have been half past eleven
when Jeeves, my man, woke me out of the dreamless and broke the news:
'Mrs Gregson to see you,
sir.'
I thought she must be
walking in her sleep, but I crawled out of bed and got into a dressing-gown. I
knew Aunt Agatha well enough to know that, if she had come to see me, she was
going to see me. That's the sort of woman she is.
She was sitting bolt
upright in a chair, staring into space. When I came in she looked at me in that
darn critical way that always makes me feel as if I had gelatine where my spine
ought to be. Aunt Agatha is one of those strong-minded women. I should think
Queen Elizabeth must have been something like her. She bosses her husband,
Spencer Gregson, a battered little chappie on the Stock Exchange. She bosses my
cousin, Gussie Mannering-Phipps. She bosses her sister-in-law, Gussie's mother.
And, worst of all, she bosses me. She has an eye like a man-eating fish, and
she has got moral suasion down to a fine point.
I dare say there are fellows
in the world—men of blood and iron, don't you know, and all that sort of
thing—whom she couldn't intimidate; but if you're a chappie like me, fond of a
quiet life, you simply curl into a ball when you see her coming, and hope for
the best. My experience is that when Aunt Agatha wants you to do a thing you do
it, or else you find yourself wondering why those fellows in the olden days
made such a fuss when they had trouble with the Spanish Inquisition.
'Halloa, Aunt Agatha!' I
said
'Bertie,' she said, 'you
look a sight. You look perfectly dissipated.'
I was feeling like a
badly wrapped brown-paper parcel. I'm never at my best in the early morning. I
said so.
'Early morning! I had
breakfast three hours ago, and have been walking in the park ever since, trying
to compose my thoughts.'
If I ever breakfasted at
half past eight I should walk on the Embankment, trying to end it all in a
watery grave.
'I am extremely worried,
Bertie. That is why I have come to you.'
And then I saw she was
going to start something, and I bleated weakly to Jeeves to bring me tea. But
she had begun before I could get it.
'What are your immediate
plans, Bertie?'
'Well, I rather thought
of tottering out for a bite of lunch later on, and then possibly staggering
round to the club, and after that, if I felt strong enough, I might trickle off
to Walton Heath for a round of golf.'
I am not interested in
your totterings and tricklings. I mean, have you any important engagements in
the next week or so?'
I scented danger.
'Rather,' I said. 'Heaps!
Millions! Booked solid!'
'What are they?'
'I—er—well, I don't
quite know.'
'I thought as much. You
have no engagements. Very well, then, I want you to start immediately for
America.'
'America!'
Do not lose sight of the
fact that all this was taking place on an empty stomach, shortly after the
rising of the lark.
'Yes, America. I suppose
even you have heard of America?'
'But why America?'
'Because that is where
your Cousin Gussie is. He is in New York, and I can't get at him.'
'What's Gussie been
doing?'
'Gussie is making a
perfect idiot of himself.'
To one who knew young
Gussie as well as I did, the words opened up a wide field for speculation.
'In what way?'
'He has lost his head
over a creature.'
On past performances
this rang true. Ever since he arrived at man's estate Gussie had been losing
his head over creatures. He's that sort of chap. But, as the creatures never
seemed to lose their heads over him, it had never amounted to much.
'I imagine you know
perfectly well why Gussie went to America, Bertie. You know how wickedly
extravagant your Uncle Cuthbert was.'
She alluded to Gussie's
governor, the late head of the family, and I am bound to say she spoke the
truth. Nobody was fonder of old Uncle Cuthbert than I was, but everybody knows
that, where money was concerned, he was the most complete chump in the annals
of the nation. He had an expensive thirst. He never backed a horse that didn't
get housemaid's knee in the middle of the race. He had a system of beating the
bank at Monte Carlo which used to make the administration hang out the bunting
and ring the joy-bells when he was sighted in the offing. Take him for all in
all, dear old Uncle Cuthbert was as willing a spender as ever called the family
lawyer a bloodsucking vampire because he wouldn't let Uncle Cuthbert cut down
the timber to raise another thousand.
'He left your Aunt Julia
very little money for a woman in her position. Beechwood requires a great deal
of keeping up, and poor dear Spencer, though he does his best to help, has not
unlimited resources. It was clearly understood why Gussie went to America. He
is not clever, but he is very good-looking, and, though he has no title, the
Mannering-Phippses are one of the best and oldest families in England. He had
some excellent letters of introduction, and when he wrote home to say that he
had met the most charming and beautiful girl in the world I felt quite happy.
He continued to rave about her for several mails, and then this morning a
letter has come from him in which he says, quite casually as a sort of
afterthought, that he knows we are broadminded enough not to think any the
worse of her because she is on the vaudeville stage.'
'Oh, I say!'
'It was like a
thunderbolt. The girl's name, it seems, is Ray Denison, and according to Gussie
she does something which he describes as a single on the big time. What this
degraded performance may be I have not the least notion. As a further
recommendation he states that she lifted them out of their seats at
Mosenstein's last week. Who she may be, and how or why, and who or what Mr
Mosenstein may be, I cannot tell you.'
'By jove,' I said, 'it's
like a sort of thingummybob, isn't it? A sort of fate, what?'
'I fail to understand
you.'
'Well, Aunt Julia, you
know, don't you know? Heredity, and so forth. What's bred in the bone will come
out in the wash, and all that kind of thing, you know.'
'Don't be absurd,
Bertie.'
That was all very well,
but it was a coincidence for all that. Nobody ever mentions it, and the family
have been trying to forget it for twenty-five years, but it's a known fact that
my Aunt Julia, Gussie's mother, was a vaudeville artist once, and a very good
one, too, I'm told. She was playing in pantomime at Drury Lane when Uncle
Cuthbert saw her first. It was before my time, of course, and long before I was
old enough to take notice the family had made the best of it, and Aunt Agatha
had pulled up her socks and put in a lot of educative work, and with a
microscope you couldn't tell Aunt Julia from a genuine dyed-in-the-wool
aristocrat. Women adapt themselves so quickly!
I have a pal who married
Daisy Trimble of the Gaiety, and when I meet her now I feel like walking out of
her presence backwards. But there the thing was, and you couldn't get away from
it. Gussie had vaudeville blood in him, and it looked as if he were reverting
to type, or whatever they call it.
'By Jove,' I said, for I
am interested in this heredity stuff, 'perhaps the thing is going to be a
regular family tradition, like you read about in books—a sort of Curse of the
Mannering-Phippses, as it were. Perhaps each head of the family's going to
marry into vaudeville for ever and ever. Unto the what-d'you-call-it
generation, don't you know?'
'Please do not be quite
idiotic, Bertie. There is one head of the family who is certainly not going to
do it, and that is Gussie. And you are going to America to stop him.'
'Yes, but why me?'
'Why you? You are too
vexing, Bertie. Have you no sort of feeling for the family? You are too lazy to
try to be a credit to yourself, but at least you can exert yourself to prevent
Gussie's disgracing us. You are going to America because you are Gussie's
cousin, because you have always been his closest friend, because you are the
only one of the family who has absolutely nothing to occupy his time except
golf and night clubs.'
'I play a lot of
auction.'
'And as you say, idiotic
gambling in low dens. If you require another reason, you are going because I
ask you as a personal favour.'
What she meant was that,
if I refused, she would exert the full bent of her natural genius to make life
a Hades for me. She held me with her glittering eye. I have never met anyone
who can give a better imitation of the Ancient Mariner.
'So you will start at
once, won't you, Bertie?'
I didn't hesitate.
'Rather!' I said. 'Of
course I will'
Jeeves came in with the
tea.
'Jeeves,' I said, 'we
start for America on Saturday.'
'Very good, sir,' he
said; 'which suit will you wear?'
New York is a large city
conveniently situated on the edge of America, so that you step off the liner
right on to it without an effort. You can't lose your way. You go out of a barn
and down some stairs, and there you are, right in among it. The only possible
objection any reasonable chappie could find to the place is that they loose you
into it from the boat at such an ungodly hour.
I left Jeeves to get my
baggage safely past an aggregation of suspicious-minded pirates who were
digging for buried treasures among my new shirts, and drove to Gussie's hotel,
where I requested the squad of gentlemanly clerks behind the desk to produce
him.
That's where I got my
first shock. He wasn't there. I pleaded with them to think again, and they
thought again, but it was no good. No Augustus Mannering-Phipps on the
premises.
I admit I was hard hit.
There I was alone in a strange city and no signs of Gussie. What was the next
step? I am never one of the master minds in the early morning; the old bean
doesn't somehow seem to get into its stride till pretty late in the p.m.'s, and
I couldn't think what to do. However, some instinct took me through a door at
the back of the lobby, and I found myself in a large room with an enormous
picture stretching across the whole of one wall, and under the picture a
counter, and behind the counter divers chappies in white, serving drinks. They
have barmen, don't you know, in New York, not barmaids. Rum idea!
I put myself
unreservedly into the hands of one of the white chappies. He was a friendly
soul, and I told him the whole state of affairs. I asked him what he thought
would meet the case.
He said that in a
situation of that sort he usually prescribed a 'lightning whizzer', an
invention of his own. He said this was what rabbits trained on when they were
matched against grizzly bears, and there was only one instance on record of the
bear having lasted three rounds. So I tried a couple, and, by Jove! the man was
perfectly right. As I drained the second a great load seemed to fall from my
heart, and I went out in quite a braced way to have a look at the city.
I was surprised to find
the streets quite full. People were bustling along as if it were some
reasonable hour and not the grey dawn. In the tramcars they were absolutely
standing on each other's necks. Going to business or something, I take it.
Wonderful johnnies!
The odd part of it was
that after the first shock of seeing all this frightful energy the thing didn't
seem so strange. I've spoken to fellows since who have been to New York, and
they tell me they found it just the same. Apparently there's something in the
air, either the ozone or the phosphates or something, which makes you sit up
and take notice. A kind of zip, as it were. A sort of bally freedom, if you
know what I mean, that gets into your blood and bucks you up, and makes you
feel that—
God's
in His Heaven:
All's
right with the world,
and you don't care if
you've got odd socks on. I can't express it better than by saying that the
thought uppermost in my mind, as I walked about the place they call Times
Square, was that there were three thousand miles of deep water between me and my
Aunt Agatha.
It's a funny thing about
looking for things. If you hunt for a needle in a haystack you don't find it.
If you don't give a darn whether you ever see the needle or not it runs into
you the first time you lean against the stack. By the time I had strolled up
and down once or twice, seeing the sights and letting the white chappie's
corrective permeate my system, I was feeling that I wouldn't care if Gussie and
I never met again, and I'm dashed if I didn't suddenly catch sight of the old
lad, as large as life, just turning in at a doorway down the street.
I called after him, but
he didn't hear me, so I legged it in pursuit and caught him going into an
office on the first floor. The name on the door was Abe Riesbitter, Vaudeville
Agent, and from the other side of the door came the sound of many voices.
He turned and stared at
me.
'Bertie! What on earth
are you doing? Where have you sprung from? When did you arrive?'
'Landed this morning. I
went round to your hotel, but they said you weren't there. They had never heard
of you.'
'I've changed my name. I
call myself George Wilson.'
'Why on earth?'
'Well, you try calling
yourself Augustus Mannering-Phipps over here, and see how it strikes you. You
feel a perfect ass. I don't know what it is about America, but the broad fact
is that it's not a place where you can call yourself Augustus Mannering-Phipps.
And there's another reason. I'll tell you later. Bertie, I've fallen in love
with the dearest girl in the world.'
The poor old nut looked
at me in such a deuced cat-like way, standing with his mouth open, waiting to
be congratulated, that I simply hadn't the heart to tell him that I knew all
about that already, and had come over to the country for the express purpose of
laying him a stymie.
So I congratulated him.
'Thanks awfully, old
man,' he said. 'It's a bit premature, but I fancy it's going to be all right.
Come along in here, and I'll tell you about it.'
'What do you want in
this place? It looks a rummy spot.'
'Oh, that's part of the
story. I'll tell you the whole thing.'
We opened the door
marked 'Waiting Room'. I never saw such a crowded place in my life. The room
was packed till the walls bulged.
Gussie explained.
'Pros,' he said,
'music-hall artistes, you know, waiting to see old Abe Riesbitter. This is
September the first, vaudeville's opening day. The early fall,' said Gussie,
who is a bit of a poet in his way, 'is vaudeville's springtime. All over the
country, as August wanes, sparkling comediennes burst into bloom, the sap stirs
in the veins of tramp cyclists, and last year's contortionists, waking from
their summer sleep, tie themselves tentatively into knots. What I mean is, this
is the beginning of the new season, and everybody's out hunting for bookings.'
'But what do you want
here?'
'Oh, I've just got to
see Abe about something. If you see a fat man with about fifty-seven chins come
out of that door there grab him, for that'll be Abe. He's one of those fellows
who advertise each step up they take in the world by growing another chin. I'm
told that way back in the nineties he only had two. If you do grab Abe,
remember that he knows me as George Wilson.'
'You said that you were
going to explain that George Wilson business to me, Gussie, old man.'
'Well, it's this way—'
At this juncture dear
old Gussie broke off short, rose from his seat, and sprang with indescribable
vim at an extraordinarily stout chappie who had suddenly appeared. There was
the deuce of a rush for him, but Gussie had got away to a good start, and the
rest of the singers, dancers, jugglers, acrobats, and refined sketch teams
seemed to recognize that he had won the trick, for they ebbed back into their
places again, and Gussie and I went into the inner room.
Mr Riesbitter lit a
cigar, and looked at us solemnly over his zareba of chins.
'Now, let me tell ya
something,' he said to Gussie. 'You lizzun t' me.'
Gussie registered
respectful attention. Mr Riesbitter mused for a moment and shelled the cuspidor
with indirect fire over the edge of the desk.
'Lizzun t' me,' he said
again. 'I seen you rehearse, as I promised Miss Denison I would. You ain't bad
for an amateur. You gotta lot to learn, but it's in you. What it comes to is
that I can fix you up in the four-a-day, if you'll take thirty-five per. I
can't do better than that, and I wouldn't have done that if the little lady
hadn't of kep' after me. Take it or leave it. What do you say?'
'I'll take it,' said
Gussie, huskily. 'Thank you.'
In the passage outside,
Gussie gurgled with joy and slapped me on the back. 'Bertie, old man, it's all
right. I'm the happiest man in New York.'
'Now what?'
'Well, you see, as I was
telling you when Abe came in, Ray's father used to be in the profession. He was
before our time, but I remember hearing about him—Joe Danby. He used to be well
known in London before he came over to America. Well, he's a fine old boy, but
as obstinate as a mule, and he didn't like the idea of Ray marrying me because
I wasn't in the profession. Wouldn't hear of it. Well, you remember at Oxford I
could always sing a song pretty well; so Ray got hold of old Riesbitter and
made him promise to come and hear me rehearse and get me bookings if he liked
my work. She stands high with him. She coached me for weeks, the darling. And
now, as you heard him say, he's booked me in the small time at thirty-five
dollars a week.'
I steadied myself
against the wall. The effects of the restoratives supplied by my pal at the
hotel bar were beginning to work off, and I felt a little weak. Through a sort
of mist I seemed to have a vision of Aunt Agatha hearing that the head of the
Mannering-Phippses was about to appear on the vaudeville stage. Aunt Agatha's
worship of the family name amounts to an obsession. The Mannering-Phippses were
an old-established clan when William the Conqueror was a small boy going round
with bare legs and a catapult. For centuries they have called kings by their
first names and helped dukes with their weekly rent; and there's practically
nothing a Mannering-Phipps can do that doesn't blot his escutcheon. So what
Aunt Agatha would say—beyond saying that it was all my fault—when she learned
the horrid news, it was beyond me to imagine.
'Come back to the hotel,
Gussie,' I said. 'There's a sportsman there who mixes things he calls
"lightning whizzers". Something tells me I need one now. And excuse
me for one minute, Gussie. I want to send a cable.'
It was clear to me by
now that Aunt Agatha had picked the wrong man for this job of disentangling
Gussie from the clutches of the American vaudeville profession. What I needed
was reinforcements. For a moment I thought of cabling Aunt Agatha to come over,
but reason told me that this would be overdoing it. I wanted assistance, but
not so badly as that. I hit what seemed to me the happy mean. I cabled to
Gussie's mother and made it urgent.
'What were you cabling
about?' asked Gussie, later.
'Oh just to say I had
arrived safely, and all that sort of tosh,' I answered.
000
Gussie opened his
vaudeville career on the following Monday at a rummy sort of place uptown where
they had moving pictures some of the time and, in between, one or two
vaudeville acts. It had taken a lot of careful handling to bring him up to
scratch. He seemed to take my sympathy and assistance for granted, and I
couldn't let him down. My only hope, which grew as I listened to him
rehearsing, was that he would be such a frightful frost at his first appearance
that he would never dare to perform again; and, as that would automatically
squash the marriage, it seemed best to me to let the thing go on.
He wasn't taking any
chances. On the Saturday and Sunday we practically lived in a beastly little
music-room at the offices of the publishers whose songs he proposed to use. A
little chappie with a hooked nose sucked a cigarette and played the piano all
day. Nothing could tire that lad. He seemed to take a personal interest in the
thing.
Gussie would cleat his
throat and begin:
'There's a great big
choo-choo waiting at the deepo.'
THE CHAPPIE (playing
chords): 'Is that so? What's it waiting for?'
GUSSIE (rather rattled
at the interruption): 'Waiting for me.'
THE CHAPPIE (surprised):
For you?'
GUSSIE (sticking to it):
'Waiting for me-e-ee!'
THE CHAPPIE
(sceptically): 'You don't say!'
GUSSIE: 'For I'm off to
Tennessee.'
THE CHAPPIE (conceding a
point): 'Now, I live at Yonkers.'
He did this all through
the song. At first poor old Gussie asked him to stop, but the chappie said, No,
it was always done. It helped to get pep into the thing. He appealed to me
whether the thing didn't want a bit of pep, and I said it wanted all the pep it
could get. And the chappie said to Gussie, 'There you are!' So Gussie had to
stand it.
The other song that he
intended to sing was one of those moon songs. He told me in a hushed voice that
he was using it because it was one of the songs that the girl Ray sang when
lifting them out of their seats at Mosenstein's and elsewhere. The fact seemed
to give it sacred associations for him.
You will scarcely
believe me, but the management expected Gussie to show up and start performing
at one o'clock in the afternoon. I told him they couldn't be serious, as they
must know that he would be rolling out for a bit of lunch at that hour, but
Gussie said this was the usual thing in the four-a-day, and he didn't suppose
he would ever get any lunch again until he landed on the big time. I was just
condoling with him, when I found that he was taking it for granted that I
should be there at one o'clock, too. My idea had been that I should look in at
night, when—if he survived—he would be coming up for the fourth time; but I've
never deserted a pal in distress, so I said good-bye to the little lunch I'd
been planning at a rather decent tavern I'd discovered on Fifth Avenue, and
trailed along. They were showing pictures when I reached my seat. It was one of
those Western films, where the cowboy jumps on his horse and rides across
country at a hundred and fifty miles an hour to escape the sheriff, not
knowing, poor chump! that he might just as well stay where he is, the sheriff
having a horse of his own which can do three hundred miles an hour without
coughing. I was just going to close my eyes and try to forget till they put
Gussie's name up when I discovered that I was sitting next to a deucedly pretty
girl.
No, let me be honest.
When I went in I had seen that there was a deucedly pretty girl sitting in that
particular seat, so I had taken the next one. What happened now was that I
began, as it were, to drink her in. I wished they would turn the lights up so
that I could see her better. She was rather small, with great big eyes and a
ripping smile. It was a shame to let all that run to seed, so to speak, in
semi-darkness.
Suddenly the lights did
go up, and the orchestra began to play a tune which, though I haven't much of
an ear for music, seemed somehow familiar. The next instant out pranced old
Gussie from the wings in a purple frock-coat and a brown top-hat, grinned
feebly at the audience, tripped over his feet, blushed, and began to sing the
Tennessee song.
It was rotten. The poor
nut had got stage fright so badly that it practically eliminated his voice. He
sounded like some far-off echo of the past 'yodelling' through a woollen
blanket.
For the first time since
I had heard that he was about to go into vaudeville I felt a faint hope
creeping over me. I was sorry for the wretched chap, of course, but there was
no denying that the thing had its bright side. No management on earth would go
on paying thirty-five dollars a week for this sort of performance. This was
going to be Gussie's first and only. He would have to leave the profession. The
old boy would say, 'Unhand my daughter'. And, with decent luck, I saw myself
leading Gussie on to the next England-bound liner and handing him over intact
to Aunt Agatha.
He got through the song
somehow and limped off amidst roars of silence from the audience. There was a
brief respite, then out he came again.
He sang this time as if
nobody loved him. As a song, it was not a very pathetic song, being all about
coons spooning in June under the moon, and so on and so forth, but Gussie
handled it in such a sad, crushed way that there was genuine anguish in every
line. By the time he reached the refrain I was nearly in tears. It seemed such
a rotten sort of world with all that kind of thing going on in it.
He started the refrain,
and then the most frightful thing happened. The girl next to me got up in her
seat, chucked her head back, and began to sing too. I say 'too', but it wasn't
really too, because her first note stopped Gussie dead, as if he had been
pole-axed.
I never felt so bally
conspicuous in my life. I huddled down in my seat and wished I could turn my
collar up. Everybody seemed to be looking at me.
In the midst of my agony
I caught sight of Gussie. A complete change had taken place in the old lad. He
was looking most frightfully bucked. I must say the girl was singing most
awfully well, and it seemed to act on Gussie like a tonic. When she came to the
end of the refrain, he took it up, and they sang it together, and the end of it
was that he went off the popular hero. The audience yelled for more, and were
only quieted when they turned down the lights and put on a film.
When I had recovered I
tottered round to see Gussie. I found him sitting on a box behind the stage,
looking like one who had seen visions.
'Isn't she a wonder,
Bertie?' he said, devoutly. 'I hadn't a notion she was going to be there. She's
playing at the Auditorium this week, and she can only just have had time to get
back to her matinee. She risked being late, just to come and see me
through. She's my good angel, Bertie. She saved me. If she hadn't helped me out
I don't know what would have happened. I was so nervous I didn't know what I
was doing. Now that I've got through the first show I shall be all right.'
I was glad I had sent
that cable to his mother. I was going to need her. The thing had got beyond me.
000
During the next week I
saw a lot of old Gussie, and was introduced to the girl. I also met her father,
a formidable old boy with quick eyebrows and a sort of determined expression.
On the following Wednesday Aunt Julia arrived. Mrs Mannering-Phipps, my aunt
Julia, is, I think, the most dignified person I know. She lacks Aunt Agatha's
punch, but in a quiet way she has always contrived to make me feel, from
boyhood up, that I was a poor worm. Not that she harries me like Aunt Agatha.
The difference between the two is that Aunt Agatha conveys the impression that
she considers me personally responsible for all the sin and sorrow in the
world, while Aunt Julia's manner seems to suggest that I am more to be pitied
than censured.
If it wasn't that the
thing was a matter of historical fact, I should be inclined to believe that
Aunt Julia had never been on the vaudeville stage. She is like a stage duchess.
She always seems to me
to be in a perpetual state of being about to desire the butler to instruct the
head footman to serve lunch in the blue-room overlooking the west terrace. She
exudes dignity. Yet, twenty-five years ago, so I've been told by old boys who
were lads about town in those days, she was knocking them cold at the Tivoli in
a double act called 'Fun in a Tea-Shop', in which she wore tights and sang a
song with a chorus that began, 'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay'.
There are some things a
chappie's mind absolutely refuses to picture, and Aunt Julia singing
'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay' is one of them.
She got straight to the
point within five minutes of our meeting.
'What is this about
Gussie? Why did you cable for me, Bertie?'
'It's rather a long
story,' I said, 'and complicated. If you don't mind, I'll let you have it in a
series of motion pictures. Suppose we look in at the Auditorium for a few
minutes.'
The girl, Ray, had been
re-engaged for a second week at the Auditorium, owing to the big success of her
first week. Her act consisted of three songs. She did herself well in the
matter of costume and scenery. She had a ripping voice. She looked most awfully
pretty; and altogether the act was, broadly speaking, a pippin.
Aunt Julia didn't speak
till we were in our seats. Then she gave a sort of sigh.
'It's twenty-five years
since I was in a music-hall!'
She didn't say any more,
but sat there with her eyes glued on the stage.
After about half an hour
the johnnies who work the card-index system at the side of the stage put up the
name of Ray Denison, and there was a good deal of applause.
'Watch this act, Aunt
Julia,' I said.
She didn't seem to hear
me.
'Twenty-five years! What
did you say, Bertie?'
'Watch this act and tell
me what you think of it.'
'Who is it? Ray. Oh!'
'Exhibit A,' I said.
'The girl Gussie's engaged to.'
The girl did her act, and
the house rose at her. They didn't want to let her go. She had to come back
again and again. When she had finally disappeared I turned to Aunt Julia.
'Well?' I said.
'I like her work. She's
an artist.'
'We will now, if you
don't mind, step a goodish way uptown.'
And we took the subway
to where Gussie, the human film, was earning his thirty-five per. As luck would
have it, we hadn't been in the place ten minutes when out he came.
'Exhibit B,' I said.
'Gussie.'
I don't quite know what
I had expected her to do, but I certainly didn't expect her to sit there
without a word. She did not move a muscle, but just stared at Gussie as he
drooled on about the moon. I was sorry for the woman, for it must have been a
shock to her to see her only son in a mauve frockcoat and a brown top-hat, but
I thought it best to let her get a strangle-hold on the intricacies of the
situation as quickly as possible. If I had tried to explain the affair without
the aid of illustrations I should have talked all day and left her muddled up
as to who was going to marry whom, and why.
I was astonished at the
improvement in dear old Gussie. He had got back his voice and was putting the
stuff over well. It reminded me of the night at Oxford when, then but a lad of
eighteen, he sang 'Let's All Go Down the Strand' after a bump supper, standing
the while up to his knees in the college fountain. He was putting just the same
zip into the thing now.
When he had gone off
Aunt Julia sat perfectly still for a long time, and then she turned to me. Her eyes
shone queerly.
'What does this mean,
Bertie?'
She spoke quite quietly,
but her voice shook a bit.
'Gussie went into the
business,' I said, 'because the girl's father wouldn't let him marry her unless
he did. If you feel up to it perhaps you wouldn't mind tottering round to One
Hundred and Thirty-third Street and having a chat with him. He's an old boy
with eyebrows, and he's Exhibit C on my list. When I've put you in touch with
him I rather fancy my share of the business is concluded, and it's up to you.'
The Danbys lived in one
of those big apartments uptown which look as if they cost the earth and really
cost about half as much as a hall-room down in the forties. We were shown into
the sitting-room, and presently old Danby came in.
'Good afternoon, Mr
Danby,' I began.
I had got as far as that
when there was a kind of gasping cry at my elbow.
'Joe!' cried Aunt Julia,
and staggered against the sofa.
For a moment old Danby
stared at her, and then his mouth fell open and his eyebrows shot up like
rockets.
'Julie!'
And then they had got
hold of each other's hands and were shaking them till I wondered their arms
didn't come unscrewed.
I'm not equal to this
sort of thing at such short notice. The change in Aunt Julia made me feel quite
dizzy. She had shed her grande-dame manner completely, and was
blushing and smiling. I don't like to say such things of any aunt of mine, or I
would go further and put it on record that she was giggling. And old Danby, who
usually looked like a cross between a Roman emperor and Napoleon Bonaparte in a
bad temper, was behaving like a small boy.
'Joe!'
'Julie!'
'Dear old Joe! Fancy
meeting you again!'
'Wherever have you come
from, Julie?'
Well, I didn't know what
it was all about, but I felt a bit out of it. I butted in:
'Aunt Julia wants to
have a talk with you, Mr Danby.'
'I knew you in a second,
Joe!'
'It's twenty-five years
since I saw you, kid, and you don't look a day older.'
'Oh, Joe! I'm an old
woman!'
'What are you doing over
here? I suppose'—old Danby's cheerfulness waned a trifle—'I suppose your
husband is with you?'
'My husband died a long,
long while ago, Joe.'
Old Danby shook his
head.
'You never ought to have
married out of the profession, Julie. I'm not saying a word against the late—I
can't remember his name; never could—but you shouldn't have done it, an artist
like you. Shall I ever forget the way you used to knock them with
"Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"?'
'Ah! how wonderful you
were in that act, Joe.' Aunt Julia sighed. 'Do you remember the back-fall you
used to do down the steps? I always have said that you did the best back-fall
in the profession.'
'I couldn't do it now!'
'Do you remember how we
put it across at the Canterbury, Joe? Think of it! The Canterbury's a
moving-picture house now, and the old Mogul runs French revues.'
'I'm glad I'm not there
to see them.'
'Joe, tell me, why did
you leave England?'
'Well, I—I wanted a
change. No I'll tell you the truth, kid. I wanted you, Julie. You went off and
married that—whatever that stage-door johnny's name was—and it broke me all
up.'
Aunt Julia was staring
at him. She is what they call a well-preserved woman. It's easy to see that,
twenty-five years ago, she must have been something quite extraordinary to look
at. Even now she's almost beautiful. She has very large brown eyes, a mass of
soft grey hair, and the complexion of a girl of seventeen.
'Joe, you aren't going
to tell me you were fond of me yourself!'
'Of course I was fond of
you. Why did I let you have all the fat in "Fun in a Tea-Shop"? Why
did I hang about upstage while you sang "Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"? Do
you remember my giving you a bag of buns when we were on the road at Bristol?'
'Yes, but—'
'Do you remember my
giving you the ham sandwiches at Portsmouth?'
'Joe!'
'Do you remember my
giving you a seed-cake at Birmingham? What did you think all that meant, if not
that I loved you? Why, I was working up by degrees to telling you straight out
when you suddenly went off and married that cane-sucking dude. That's why I
wouldn't let my daughter marry this young chap, Wilson, unless he went into the
profession. She's an artist—'
'She certainly is, Joe.'
'You've seen her?
Where?'
'At the Auditorium just
now. But, Joe, you mustn't stand in the way of her marrying the man she's in
love with. He's an artist, too.'
'In the small time.'
'You were in the small
time once, Joe. You mustn't look down on him because he's a beginner. I know
you feel that your daughter is marrying beneath her, but—'
'How on earth do you
know anything about young Wilson?
'He's my son.'
'Your son?'
'Yes, Joe. And I've just
been watching him work. Oh, Joe, you can't think how proud I was of him! He's
got it in him. It's fate. He's my son and he's in the profession! Joe, you
don't know what I've been through for his sake. They made a lady of me. I never
worked so hard in my life as I did to become a real lady. They kept telling me
I had got to put it across, no matter what it cost, so that he wouldn't be
ashamed of me. The study was something terrible. I had to watch myself every
minute for years, and I never knew when I might fluff my lines or fall down on
some bit of business. But I did it, because I didn't want him to be ashamed of
me, though all the time I was just aching to be back where I belonged.'
Old Danby made a jump at
her, and took her by the shoulders.
'Come back where you
belong, Julie!' he cried. 'Your husband's dead, your son's a pro. Come back!
It's twenty-five years ago, but I haven't changed. I want you still. I've
always wanted you. You've got to come back, kid, where you belong.'
Aunt Julia gave a sort
of gulp and looked at him.
'Joe!' she said in a
kind of whisper.
'You're here, kid,' said
Old Danby, huskily. 'You've come back.... Twenty-five years!... You've come
back and you're going to stay!'
She pitched forward into
his arms, and he caught her.
'Oh, Joe! Joe! Joe!' she
said. 'Hold me. Don't let me go. Take care of me.'
And I edged for the door
and slipped from the room. I felt weak. The old bean will stand a certain
amount, but this was too much. I groped my way out into the street and wailed
for a taxi.
Gussie called on me at
the hotel that night. He curveted into the room as if he had bought it and the
rest of the city.
'Bertie,' he said, 'I
feel as if I were dreaming.'
'I wish I could feel
like that, old top,' I said, and I took another glance at a cable that had
arrived half an hour ago from Aunt Agatha. I had been looking at it at
intervals ever since.
'Ray and I got back to
her flat this evening. Who do you think was there? The mater! She was sitting
hand in hand with old Danby.'
'Yes?'
'He was sitting hand in
hand with her.'
'Really?'
'They are going to be
married.'
'Exactly.'
'Ray and I are going to
be married.'
'I suppose so.'
'Bertie, old man, I feel
immense. I look round me, and everything seems to be absolutely corking. The
change in the mater is marvellous. She is twenty-five years younger. She and
old Danby are talking of reviving "Fun in a Tea-Shop", and going out
on the road with it.'
I got up.
'Gussie, old top,' I
said, 'leave me for a while. I would be alone. I think I've got brain fever or
something.'
'Sorry, old man; perhaps
New York doesn't agree with you. When do you expect to go back to England?'
I looked again at Aunt
Agatha's cable.
'With luck,' I said, 'in
about ten years.'
When he was gone I took
up the cable and read it again.
'What is happening?' it
read. 'Shall I come over?'
I sucked a pencil for a
while, and then I wrote the reply.
It was not an easy cable
to word, but I managed it.
'No,' I wrote, 'stay
where you are. Profession overcrowded.'
3.WILTON'S HOLIDAY
When Jack Wilton first
came to Marois Bay, none of us dreamed that he was a man with a hidden sorrow
in his life. There was something about the man which made the idea absurd, or
would have made it absurd if he himself had not been the authority for the
story. He looked so thoroughly pleased with life and with himself. He was one
of those men whom you instinctively label in your mind as 'strong'. He was so
healthy, so fit, and had such a confident, yet sympathetic, look about him that
you felt directly you saw him that here was the one person you would have
selected as the recipient of that hard-luck story of yours. You felt that his
kindly strength would have been something to lean on.
As a matter of fact, it
was by trying to lean on it that Spencer Clay got hold of the facts of the
case; and when young Clay got hold of anything, Marois Bay at large had it hot
and fresh a few hours later; for Spencer was one of those slack-jawed youths
who are constitutionally incapable of preserving a secret.
Within two hours, then,
of Clay's chat with Wilton, everyone in the place knew that, jolly and hearty
as the new-comer might seem, there was that gnawing at his heart which made his
outward cheeriness simply heroic.
Clay, it seems, who is
the worst specimen of self-pitier, had gone to Wilton, in whom, as a new-comer,
he naturally saw a fine fresh repository for his tales of woe, and had opened
with a long yarn of some misfortune or other. I forget which it was; it might
have been any one of a dozen or so which he had constantly in stock, and it is
immaterial which it was. The point is that, having heard him out very politely
and patiently, Wilton came back at him with a story which silenced even Clay.
Spencer was equal to most things, but even he could not go on whining about how
he had foozled his putting and been snubbed at the bridge-table, or whatever it
was that he was pitying himself about just then, when a man was telling him the
story of a wrecked life.
'He told me not to let
it go any further,' said Clay to everyone he met, 'but of course it doesn't
matter telling you. It is a thing he doesn't like to have known. He told me
because he said there was something about me that seemed to extract
confidences—a kind of strength, he said. You wouldn't think it to look at him,
but his life is an absolute blank. Absolutely ruined, don't you know. He told
me the whole thing so simply and frankly that it broke me all up. It seems that
he was engaged to be married a few years ago, and on the wedding
morning—absolutely on the wedding morning—the girl was taken suddenly ill,
and—'
'And died?'
'And died. Died in his
arms. Absolutely in his arms, old top.'
'What a terrible thing!'
'Absolutely. He's never
got over it. You won't let it go any further, will you old man?'
And off sped Spencer, to
tell the tale to someone else.
000
Everyone was terribly
sorry for Wilton. He was such a good fellow, such a sportsman, and, above all,
so young, that one hated the thought that, laugh as he might, beneath his
laughter there lay the pain of that awful memory. He seemed so happy, too. It
was only in moments of confidence, in those heart-to-heart talks when men
reveal their deeper feelings, that he ever gave a hint that all was not well
with him. As, for example, when Ellerton, who is always in love with someone,
backed him into a corner one evening and began to tell him the story of his
latest affair, he had hardly begun when such a look of pain came over Wilton's
face that he ceased instantly. He said afterwards that the sudden realization of
the horrible break he was making hit him like a bullet, and the manner in which
he turned the conversation practically without pausing from love to a
discussion of the best method of getting out of the bunker at the seventh hole
was, in the circumstances, a triumph of tact.
Marois Bay is a quiet
place even in the summer, and the Wilton tragedy was naturally the subject of
much talk. It is a sobering thing to get a glimpse of the underlying sadness of
life like that, and there was a disposition at first on the part of the
community to behave in his presence in a manner reminiscent of pall-bearers at
a funeral. But things soon adjusted themselves. He was outwardly so cheerful
that it seemed ridiculous for the rest of us to step softly and speak with
hushed voices. After all, when you came to examine it, the thing was his
affair, and it was for him to dictate the lines on which it should be treated.
If he elected to hide his pain under a bright smile and a laugh like that of a
hyena with a more than usually keen sense of humour, our line was obviously to
follow his lead.
We did so; and by
degrees the fact that his life was permanently blighted became almost a legend.
At the back of our minds we were aware of it, but it did not obtrude itself
into the affairs of every day. It was only when someone, forgetting, as
Ellerton had done, tried to enlist his sympathy for some misfortune of his own
that the look of pain in his eyes and the sudden tightening of his lips
reminded us that he still remembered.
Matters had been at this
stage for perhaps two weeks when Mary Campbell arrived.
Sex attraction is so
purely a question of the taste of the individual that the wise man never argues
about it. He accepts its vagaries as part of the human mystery, and leaves it
at that. To me there was no charm whatever about Mary Campbell. It may have
been that, at the moment, I was in love with Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and
Clarice Wembley—for at Marois Bay, in the summer, a man who is worth his salt
is more than equal to three love affairs simultaneously—but anyway, she left me
cold. Not one thrill could she awake in me. She was small and, to my mind,
insignificant. Some men said that she had fine eyes. They seemed to me just
ordinary eyes. And her hair was just ordinary hair. In fact, ordinary was the
word that described her.
But from the first it
was plain that she seemed wonderful with Wilton, which was all the more
remarkable, seeing that he was the one man of us all who could have got any
girl in Marois Bay that he wanted. When a man is six foot high, is a
combination of Hercules and Apollo, and plays tennis, golf, and the banjo with
almost superhuman vim, his path with the girls of a summer seaside resort is
pretty smooth. But, when you add to all these things a tragedy like Wilton's,
he can only be described as having a walk-over.
Girls love a tragedy. At
least, most girls do. It makes a man interesting to them. Grace Bates was
always going on about how interesting Wilton was. So was Heloise Miller. So was
Clarice Wembley. But it was not until Mary Campbell came that he displayed any
real enthusiasm at all for the feminine element of Marois Bay. We put it down
to the fact that he could not forget, but the real reason, I now know, was that
he considered that girls were a nuisance on the links and in the tennis-court.
I suppose a plus two golfer and a Wildingesque tennis-player, such as Wilton
was, does feel like that. Personally, I think that girls add to the fun of the
thing. But then, my handicap is twelve, and, though I have been playing tennis
for many years, I doubt if I have got my first serve—the fast one—over the net
more than half a dozen times.
But Mary Campbell
overcame Wilton's prejudices in twenty-four hours. He seemed to feel lonely on
the links without her, and he positively egged her to be his partner in the
doubles. What Mary thought of him we did not know. She was one of those
inscrutable girls.
And so things went on.
If it had not been that I knew Wilton's story, I should have classed the thing
as one of those summer love-affairs to which the Marois Bay air is so
peculiarly conducive. The only reason why anyone comes away from a summer at
Marois Bay unbetrothed is because there are so many girls that he falls in love
with that his holiday is up before he can, so to speak, concentrate.
But in Wilton's case
this was out of the question. A man does not get over the sort of blow he had
had, not, at any rate, for many years: and we had gathered that his tragedy was
comparatively recent.
I doubt if I was ever
more astonished in my life than the night when he confided in me. Why he should
have chosen me as a confidant I cannot say. I am inclined to think that I
happened to be alone with him at the psychological moment when a man must
confide in somebody or burst; and Wilton chose the lesser evil.
I was strolling along
the shore after dinner, smoking a cigar and thinking of Grace Bates, Heloise
Miller, and Clarice Wembley, when I happened upon him. It was a beautiful
night, and we sat down and drank it in for a while. The first intimation I had
that all was not well with him was when he suddenly emitted a hollow groan.
The next moment he had
begun to confide.
'I'm in the deuce of a
hole,' he said. 'What would you do in my position?'
'Yes?' I said.
'I proposed to Mary
Campbell this evening.'
'Congratulations.'
'Thanks. She refused
me.'
'Refused you!'
'Yes—because of Amy.'
It seemed to me that the
narrative required footnotes.
'Who is Amy?' I said.
'Amy is the girl—'
'Which girl?'
'The girl who died, you
know. Mary had got hold of the whole story. In fact, it was the tremendous
sympathy she showed that encouraged me to propose. If it hadn't been for that,
I shouldn't have had the nerve. I'm not fit to black her shoes.'
Odd, the poor opinion a
man always has—when he is in love—of his personal attractions. There were times
when I thought of Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley, when I felt
like one of the beasts that perish. But then, I'm nothing to write home about,
whereas the smallest gleam of intelligence should have told Wilton that he was
a kind of Ouida guardsman.
'This evening I managed
somehow to do it. She was tremendously nice about it—said she was very fond of
me and all that—but it was quite out of the question because of Amy.'
'I don't follow this.
What did she mean?'
'It's perfectly clear,
if you bear in mind that Mary is the most sensitive, spiritual, highly strung
girl that ever drew breath,' said Wilton, a little coldly. 'Her position is
this: she feels that, because of Amy, she can never have my love completely;
between us there would always be Amy's memory. It would be the same as if she
married a widower.'
'Well, widowers marry.'
'They don't marry girls
like Mary.'
I couldn't help feeling
that this was a bit of luck for the widowers; but I didn't say so. One has
always got to remember that opinions differ about girls. One man's peach, so to
speak, is another man's poison. I have met men who didn't like Grace Bates, men
who, if Heloise Miller or Clarice Wembley had given them their photographs,
would have used them to cut the pages of a novel.
'Amy stands between us,'
said Wilton.
I breathed a sympathetic
snort. I couldn't think of anything noticeably suitable to say.
'Stands between us,'
repeated Wilton. 'And the damn silly part of the whole thing is that there
isn't any Amy. I invented her.'
'You—what!'
'Invented her. Made her
up. No, I'm not mad. I had a reason. Let me see, you come from London, don't
you?'
'Yes.'
'Then you haven't any
friends. It's different with me. I live in a small country town, and everyone's
my friend. I don't know what it is about me, but for some reason, ever since I
can remember, I've been looked on as the strong man of my town, the man
who's all right. Am I making myself clear?'
'Not quite.'
'Well, what I am trying
to get at is this. Either because I'm a strong sort of fellow to look at, and
have obviously never been sick in my life, or because I can't help looking
pretty cheerful, the whole of Bridley-in-the-Wold seems to take it for granted
that I can't possibly have any troubles of my own, and that I am consequently
fair game for anyone who has any sort of worry. I have the sympathetic manner,
and they come to me to be cheered up. If a fellow's in love, he makes a
bee-line for me, and tells me all about it. If anyone has had a bereavement, I
am the rock on which he leans for support. Well, I'm a patient sort of man,
and, as far as Bridley-in-the-Wold is concerned, I am willing to play the part.
But a strong man does need an occasional holiday, and I made up my mind that I
would get it. Directly I got here I saw that the same old game was going to
start. Spencer Clay swooped down on me at once. I'm as big a draw with the
Spencer Clay type of maudlin idiot as catnip is with a cat. Well, I could stand
it at home, but I was hanged if I was going to have my holiday spoiled. So I
invented Amy. Now do you see?'
'Certainly I see. And I
perceive something else which you appear to have overlooked. If Amy doesn't
exist—or, rather, never did exist—she cannot stand between you and Miss
Campbell. Tell her what you have told me, and all will be well.'
He shook his head.
'You don't know Mary.
She would never forgive me. You don't know what sympathy, what angelic
sympathy, she has poured out on me about Amy. I can't possibly tell her the
whole thing was a fraud. It would make her feel so foolish.'
'You must risk it. At
the worst, you lose nothing.'
He brightened a little.
'No, that's true,' he
said. 'I've half a mind to do it.'
'Make it a whole mind,'
I said, 'and you win out.'
I was wrong. Sometimes I
am. The trouble was, apparently, that I didn't know Mary. I am sure Grace
Bates, Heloise Miller, or Clarice Wembley would not have acted as she did. They
might have been a trifle stunned at first, but they would soon have come round,
and all would have been joy. But with Mary, no. What took place at the
interview I do not know; but it was swiftly perceived by Marois Bay that the
Wilton-Campbell alliance was off. They no longer walked together, golfed
together, and played tennis on the same side of the net. They did not even
speak to each other.
000
The rest of the story I
can speak of only from hearsay. How it became public property, I do not know.
But there was a confiding strain in Wilton, and I imagine he confided in
someone, who confided in someone else. At any rate, it is recorded in Marois
Bay's unwritten archives, from which I now extract it.
000
For some days after the
breaking-off of diplomatic relations, Wilton seemed too pulverized to resume
the offensive. He mooned about the links by himself, playing a shocking game,
and generally comported himself like a man who has looked for the escape of gas
with a lighted candle. In affairs of love the strongest men generally behave
with the most spineless lack of resolution. Wilton weighed thirteen stone, and
his muscles were like steel cables; but he could not have shown less pluck in
this crisis in his life if he had been a poached egg. It was pitiful to see
him.
Mary, in these days,
simply couldn't see that he was on the earth. She looked round him, above him, and
through him, but never at him; which was rotten from Wilton's point of view,
for he had developed a sort of wistful expression—I am convinced that he
practised it before the mirror after his bath—which should have worked wonders,
if only he could have got action with it. But she avoided his eye as if he had
been a creditor whom she was trying to slide past on the street.
She irritated me. To let
the breach widen in this way was absurd. Wilton, when I said as much to him,
said that it was due to her wonderful sensitiveness and highly strungness, and
that it was just one more proof to him of the loftiness of her soul and her
shrinking horror of any form of deceit. In fact, he gave me the impression
that, though the affair was rending his vitals, he took a mournful pleasure in
contemplating her perfection.
Now one afternoon Wilton
took his misery for a long walk along the seashore. He tramped over the sand
for some considerable time, and finally pulled up in a little cove, backed by
high cliffs and dotted with rocks. The shore around Marois Bay is full of them.
By this time the
afternoon sun had begun to be too warm for comfort, and it struck Wilton that
he could be a great deal more comfortable nursing his wounded heart with his
back against one of the rocks than tramping any farther over the sand. Most of
the Marois Bay scenery is simply made as a setting for the nursing of a wounded
heart. The cliffs are a sombre indigo, sinister and forbidding; and even on the
finest days the sea has a curious sullen look. You have only to get away from
the crowd near the bathing-machines and reach one of these small coves and get
your book against a rock and your pipe well alight, and you can simply wallow
in misery. I have done it myself. The day when Heloise Miller went golfing with
Teddy Bingley I spent the whole afternoon in one of these retreats. It is true
that, after twenty minutes of contemplating the breakers, I fell asleep; but
that is bound to happen.
It happened to Wilton.
For perhaps half an hour he brooded, and then his pipe fell from his mouth and
he dropped off into a peaceful slumber. And time went by.
It was a touch of cramp
that finally woke him. He jumped up with a yell, and stood there massaging his
calf. And he had hardly got rid of the pain, when a startled exclamation broke
the primeval stillness; and there, on the other side of the rock, was Mary
Campbell.
Now, if Wilton had had
any inductive reasoning in his composition at all, he would have been
tremendously elated. A girl does not creep out to a distant cove at Marois Bay
unless she is unhappy; and if Mary Campbell was unhappy she must be unhappy
about him; and if she was unhappy about him all he had to do was to show a bit
of determination and get the whole thing straightened out. But Wilton, whom grief
had reduced to the mental level of an oyster, did not reason this out; and the
sight of her deprived him of practically all his faculties, including speech.
He just stood there and yammered.
'Did you follow me here,
Mr Wilton?' said Mary, very coldly.
He shook his head.
Eventually he managed to say that he had come there by chance, and had fallen
asleep under the rock. As this was exactly what Mary had done, she could not
reasonably complain. So that concluded the conversation for the time being. She
walked away in the direction of Marois Bay without another word, and presently
he lost sight of her round a bend in the cliffs.
His position now was
exceedingly unpleasant. If she had such a distaste for his presence, common
decency made it imperative that he should give her a good start on the homeward
journey. He could not tramp along a couple of yards in the rear all the way. So
he had to remain where he was till she had got well off the mark. And as he was
wearing a thin flannel suit, and the sun had gone in, and a chilly breeze had
sprung up, his mental troubles were practically swamped in physical discomfort.
Just as he had decided
that he could now make a move, he was surprised to see her coming back.
Wilton really was elated
at this. The construction he put on it was that she had relented and was coming
back to fling her arms round his neck. He was just bracing himself for the
clash, when he caught her eye, and it was as cold and unfriendly as the sea.
'I must go round the
other way,' she said. 'The water has come up too far on that side.'
And she walked past him
to the other end of the cove.
The prospect of another
wait chilled Wilton to the marrow. The wind had now grown simply freezing, and
it came through his thin suit and roamed about all over him in a manner that
caused him exquisite discomfort. He began to jump to keep himself warm.
He was leaping
heavenwards for the hundredth time, when, chancing to glance to one side, he
perceived Mary again returning. By this time his physical misery had so completely
overcome the softer emotions in his bosom that his only feeling now was one of
thorough irritation. It was not fair, he felt, that she should jockey at the
start in this way and keep him hanging about here catching cold. He looked at
her, when she came within range, quite balefully.
'It is impossible,' she
said, 'to get round that way either.'
One grows so accustomed
in this world to everything going smoothly, that the idea of actual danger had
not yet come home to her. From where she stood in the middle of the cove, the
sea looked so distant that the fact that it had closed the only ways of getting
out was at the moment merely annoying. She felt much the same as she would have
felt if she had arrived at a station to catch a train and had been told that
the train was not running.
She therefore seated
herself on a rock, and contemplated the ocean. Wilton walked up and down.
Neither showed any disposition to exercise that gift of speech which places Man
in a class of his own, above the ox, the ass, the common wart-hog, and the rest
of the lower animals. It was only when a wave swished over the base of her rock
that Mary broke the silence.
'The tide is
coming in' she faltered.
She looked at the sea
with such altered feelings that it seemed a different sea altogether.
There was plenty of it
to look at. It filled the entire mouth of the little bay, swirling up the sand
and lashing among the rocks in a fashion which made one thought stand out above
all the others in her mind—the recollection that she could not swim.
'Mr Wilton!'
Wilton bowed coldly.
'Mr Wilton, the tide.
It's coming IN.'
Wilton glanced
superciliously at the sea.
'So,' he said, 'I
perceive.'
'But what shall we do?'
Wilton shrugged his
shoulders. He was feeling at war with Nature and Humanity combined. The wind
had shifted a few points to the east, and was exploring his anatomy with the
skill of a qualified surgeon.
'We shall drown,' cried
Miss Campbell. 'We shall drown. We shall drown. We shall drown.'
All Wilton's resentment
left him. Until he heard that pitiful wail his only thoughts had been for
himself.
'Mary!' he said, with a
wealth of tenderness in his voice.
She came to him as a
little child comes to its mother, and he put his arm around her.
'Oh, Jack!'
'My darling!'
'I'm frightened!'
'My precious!'
It is in moments of
peril, when the chill breath of fear blows upon our souls, clearing them of
pettiness, that we find ourselves.
She looked about her
wildly.
'Could we climb the
cliffs?'
'I doubt it.'
'If we called for help—'
'We could do that.'
They raised their
voices, but the only answer was the crashing of the waves and the cry of the
sea-birds. The water was swirling at their feet, and they drew back to the
shelter of the cliffs. There they stood in silence, watching.
'Mary,' said Wilton in a
low voice, 'tell me one thing.'
'Yes, Jack?'
'Have you forgiven me?'
'Forgiven you! How can
you ask at a moment like this? I love you with all my heart and soul.'
He kissed her, and a
strange look of peace came over his face.
'I am happy.'
'I, too.'
A fleck of foam touched
her face, and she shivered.
'It was worth it,' he
said quietly. 'If all misunderstandings are cleared away and nothing can come
between us again, it is a small price to pay—unpleasant as it will be when it
comes.'
'Perhaps—perhaps it will
not be very unpleasant. They say that drowning is an easy death.'
'I didn't mean drowning,
dearest. I meant a cold in the head.'
'A cold in the head!'
He nodded gravely.
'I don't see how it can
be avoided. You know how chilly it gets these late summer nights. It will be a
long time before we can get away.'
She laughed a shrill,
unnatural laugh.
'You are talking like
this to keep my courage up. You know in your heart that there is no hope for
us. Nothing can save us now. The water will come creeping—creeping—'
'Let it creep! It can't
get past that rock there.'
'What do you mean?'
'It can't. The tide
doesn't come up any farther. I know, because I was caught here last week.'
For a moment she looked
at him without speaking. Then she uttered a cry in which relief, surprise, and
indignation were so nicely blended that it would have been impossible to say
which predominated.
He was eyeing the
approaching waters with an indulgent smile.
'Why didn't you tell
me?' she cried.
'I did tell you.'
'You know what I mean.
Why did you let me go on thinking we were in danger, when—'
'We were in
danger. We shall probably get pneumonia.'
'Isch!'
'There! You're sneezing
already.'
'I am not sneezing. That
was an exclamation of disgust.'
'It sounded like a
sneeze. It must have been, for you've every reason to sneeze, but why you
should utter exclamations of disgust I cannot imagine.'
'I'm disgusted with
you—with your meanness. You deliberately tricked me into saying—'
'Saying—'
She was silent.
'What you said was that
you loved me with all your heart and soul. You can't get away from that, and
it's good enough for me.'
'Well, it's not true any
longer.'
'Yes, it is,' said
Wilton, comfortably; 'bless it.'
'It is not. I'm going
right away now, and I shall never speak to you again.'
She moved away from him,
and prepared to sit down.
'There's a jelly-fish
just where you're going to sit,' said Wilton.
'I don't care.'
'It will. I speak from
experience, as one on whom you have sat so often.'
'I'm not amused.'
'Have patience. I can be
funnier than that.'
'Please don't talk to
me.'
'Very well.'
She seated herself with
her back to him. Dignity demanded reprisals, so he seated himself with his back
to her; and the futile ocean raged towards them, and the wind grew chillier
every minute.
Time passed. Darkness
fell. The little bay became a black cavern, dotted here and there with white,
where the breeze whipped the surface of the water.
Wilton sighed. It was
lonely sitting there all by himself. How much jollier it would have been if—
A hand touched his
shoulder, and a voice spoke—meekly.
'Jack, dear, it—it's
awfully cold. Don't you think if we were to—snuggle up—'
He reached out and
folded her in an embrace which would have aroused the professional enthusiasm
of Hackenschmidt and drawn guttural congratulations from Zbysco. She creaked,
but did not crack, beneath the strain.
'That's much nicer,' she
said, softly. 'Jack, I don't think the tide's started even to think of going
down yet.'
4.THE MIXER
I. He Meets a
Shy Gentleman
Looking back, I always
consider that my career as a dog proper really started when I was bought for
the sum of half a crown by the Shy Man. That event marked the end of my
puppyhood. The knowledge that I was worth actual cash to somebody filled me with
a sense of new responsibilities. It sobered me. Besides, it was only after that
half-crown changed hands that I went out into the great world; and, however
interesting life may be in an East End public-house, it is only when you go out
into the world that you really broaden your mind and begin to see things.
Within its limitations,
my life had been singularly full and vivid. I was born, as I say, in a
public-house in the East End, and, however lacking a public-house may be in
refinement and the true culture, it certainly provides plenty of excitement.
Before I was six weeks old I had upset three policemen by getting between their
legs when they came round to the side-door, thinking they had heard suspicious
noises; and I can still recall the interesting sensation of being chased
seventeen times round the yard with a broom-handle after a well-planned and
completely successful raid on the larder. These and other happenings of a like
nature soothed for the moment but could not cure the restlessness which has
always been so marked a trait in my character. I have always been restless,
unable to settle down in one place and anxious to get on to the next thing.
This may be due to a gipsy strain in my ancestry—one of my uncles travelled
with a circus—or it may be the Artistic Temperament, acquired from a
grandfather who, before dying of a surfeit of paste in the property-room of the
Bristol Coliseum, which he was visiting in the course of a professional tour,
had an established reputation on the music-hall stage as one of Professor
Pond's Performing Poodles.
I owe the fullness and
variety of my life to this restlessness of mine, for I have repeatedly left
comfortable homes in order to follow some perfect stranger who looked as if he
were on his way to somewhere interesting. Sometimes I think I must have cat
blood in me.
The Shy Man came into
our yard one afternoon in April, while I was sleeping with mother in the sun on
an old sweater which we had borrowed from Fred, one of the barmen. I heard
mother growl, but I didn't take any notice. Mother is what they call a good
watch-dog, and she growls at everybody except master. At first, when she used
to do it, I would get up and bark my head off, but not now. Life's too short to
bark at everybody who comes into our yard. It is behind the public-house, and
they keep empty bottles and things there, so people are always coming and
going.
Besides, I was tired. I
had had a very busy morning, helping the men bring in a lot of cases of beer,
and running into the saloon to talk to Fred and generally looking after things.
So I was just dozing off again, when I heard a voice say, 'Well, he's ugly
enough!' Then I knew that they were talking about me.
I have never disguised
it from myself, and nobody has ever disguised it from me, that I am not a
handsome dog. Even mother never thought me beautiful. She was no Gladys Cooper
herself, but she never hesitated to criticize my appearance. In fact, I have
yet to meet anyone who did. The first thing strangers say about me is, 'What an
ugly dog!'
I don't know what I am.
I have a bulldog kind of a face, but the rest of me is terrier. I have a long
tail which sticks straight up in the air. My hair is wiry. My eyes are brown. I
am jet black, with a white chest. I once overheard Fred saying that I was a
Gorgonzola cheese-hound, and I have generally found Fred reliable in his
statements.
When I found that I was
under discussion, I opened my eyes. Master was standing there, looking down at
me, and by his side the man who had just said I was ugly enough. The man was a
thin man, about the age of a barman and smaller than a policeman. He had
patched brown shoes and black trousers.
'But he's got a sweet
nature,' said master.
This was true, luckily
for me. Mother always said, 'A dog without influence or private means, if he is
to make his way in the world, must have either good looks or amiability.' But,
according to her, I overdid it. 'A dog,' she used to say, 'can have a good
heart, without chumming with every Tom, Dick, and Harry he meets. Your
behaviour is sometimes quite un-doglike.' Mother prided herself on being a
one-man dog. She kept herself to herself, and wouldn't kiss anybody except
master—not even Fred.
Now, I'm a mixer. I
can't help it. It's my nature. I like men. I like the taste of their boots, the
smell of their legs, and the sound of their voices. It may be weak of me, but a
man has only to speak to me and a sort of thrill goes right down my spine and
sets my tail wagging.
I wagged it now. The man
looked at me rather distantly. He didn't pat me. I suspected—what I afterwards
found to be the case—that he was shy, so I jumped up at him to put him at his
ease. Mother growled again. I felt that she did not approve.
'Why, he's took quite a
fancy to you already,' said master.
The man didn't say a
word. He seemed to be brooding on something. He was one of those silent men. He
reminded me of Joe, the old dog down the street at the grocer's shop, who lies
at the door all day, blinking and not speaking to anybody.
Master began to talk
about me. It surprised me, the way he praised me. I hadn't a suspicion he
admired me so much. From what he said you would have thought I had won prizes
and ribbons at the Crystal Palace. But the man didn't seem to be impressed. He
kept on saying nothing.
When master had finished
telling him what a wonderful dog I was till I blushed, the man spoke.
'Less of it,' he said.
'Half a crown is my bid, and if he was an angel from on high you couldn't get
another ha'penny out of me. What about it?'
A thrill went down my
spine and out at my tail, for of course I saw now what was happening. The man
wanted to buy me and take me away. I looked at master hopefully.
'He's more like a son to
me than a dog,' said master, sort of wistful.
'It's his face that
makes you feel that way,' said the man, unsympathetically. 'If you had a son
that's just how he would look. Half a crown is my offer, and I'm in a hurry.'
'All right,' said
master, with a sigh, 'though it's giving him away, a valuable dog like that.
Where's your half-crown?'
The man got a bit of
rope and tied it round my neck.
I could hear mother
barking advice and telling me to be a credit to the family, but I was too
excited to listen.
'Good-bye, mother,' I
said. 'Good-bye, master. Good-bye, Fred. Good-bye everybody. I'm off to see
life. The Shy Man has bought me for half a crown. Wow!'
I kept running round in
circles and shouting, till the man gave me a kick and told me to stop it.
So I did.
I don't know where we
went, but it was a long way. I had never been off our street before in my life
and I didn't know the whole world was half as big as that. We walked on and on,
and the man jerked at my rope whenever I wanted to stop and look at anything.
He wouldn't even let me pass the time of the day with dogs we met.
When we had gone about a
hundred miles and were just going to turn in at a dark doorway, a policeman
suddenly stopped the man. I could feel by the way the man pulled at my rope and
tried to hurry on that he didn't want to speak to the policeman. The more I saw
of the man the more I saw how shy he was.
'Hi!' said the
policeman, and we had to stop.
'I've got a message for
you, old pal,' said the policeman. 'It's from the Board of Health. They told me
to tell you you needed a change of air. See?'
'All right!' said the
man.
'And take it as soon as
you like. Else you'll find you'll get it given you. See?'
I looked at the man with
a good deal of respect. He was evidently someone very important, if they
worried so about his health.
'I'm going down to the
country tonight,' said the man.
The policeman seemed
pleased.
'That's a bit of luck
for the country,' he said. 'Don't go changing your mind.'
And we walked on, and
went in at the dark doorway, and climbed about a million stairs and went into a
room that smelt of rats. The man sat down and swore a little, and I sat and
looked at him.
Presently I couldn't
keep it in any longer.
'Do we live here?' I
said. 'Is it true we're going to the country? Wasn't that policeman a good
sort? Don't you like policemen? I knew lots of policemen at the public-house.
Are there any other dogs here? What is there for dinner? What's in that
cupboard? When are you going to take me out for another run? May I go out and
see if I can find a cat?'
'Stop that yelping,' he
said.
'When we go to the
country, where shall we live? Are you going to be a caretaker at a house?
Fred's father is a caretaker at a big house in Kent. I've heard Fred talk about
it. You didn't meet Fred when you came to the public-house, did you? You would
like Fred. I like Fred. Mother likes Fred. We all like Fred.'
I was going on to tell
him a lot more about Fred, who had always been one of my warmest friends, when
he suddenly got hold of a stick and walloped me with it.
'You keep quiet when
you're told,' he said.
He really was the shyest
man I had ever met. It seemed to hurt him to be spoken to. However, he was the
boss, and I had to humour him, so I didn't say any more.
We went down to the
country that night, just as the man had told the policeman we would. I was all
worked up, for I had heard so much about the country from Fred that I had
always wanted to go there. Fred used to go off on a motor-bicycle sometimes to
spend the night with his father in Kent, and once he brought back a squirrel
with him, which I thought was for me to eat, but mother said no. 'The first
thing a dog has to learn,' mother used often to say, 'is that the whole world
wasn't created for him to eat.'
It was quite dark when
we got to the country, but the man seemed to know where to go. He pulled at my
rope, and we began to walk along a road with no people in it at all. We walked
on and on, but it was all so new to me that I forgot how tired I was. I could
feel my mind broadening with every step I took.
Every now and then we
would pass a very big house, which looked as if it was empty, but I knew that
there was a caretaker inside, because of Fred's father. These big houses belong
to very rich people, but they don't want to live in them till the summer, so
they put in caretakers, and the caretakers have a dog to keep off burglars. I
wondered if that was what I had been brought here for.
'Are you going to be a
caretaker?' I asked the man.
'Shut up,' he said.
So I shut up.
After we had been
walking a long time, we came to a cottage. A man came out. My man seemed to
know him, for he called him Bill. I was quite surprised to see the man was not
at all shy with Bill. They seemed very friendly.
'Is that him?' said
Bill, looking at me.
'Bought him this
afternoon,' said the man.
'Well,' said Bill, 'he's
ugly enough. He looks fierce. If you want a dog, he's the sort of dog you want.
But what do you want one for? It seems to me it's a lot of trouble to take,
when there's no need of any trouble at all. Why not do what I've always wanted
to do? What's wrong with just fixing the dog, same as it's always done, and
walking in and helping yourself?'
'I'll tell you what's
wrong,' said the man. 'To start with, you can't get at the dog to fix him
except by day, when they let him out. At night he's shut up inside the house.
And suppose you do fix him during the day what happens then? Either the bloke
gets another before night, or else he sits up all night with a gun. It isn't
like as if these blokes was ordinary blokes. They're down here to look after
the house. That's their job, and they don't take any chances.'
It was the longest
speech I had ever heard the man make, and it seemed to impress Bill. He was
quite humble.
'I didn't think of
that,' he said. 'We'd best start in to train this tyke at once.'
Mother often used to
say, when I went on about wanting to go out into the world and see life,
'You'll be sorry when you do. The world isn't all bones and liver.' And I
hadn't been living with the man and Bill in their cottage long before I found
out how right she was.
It was the man's shyness
that made all the trouble. It seemed as if he hated to be taken notice of.
It started on my very
first night at the cottage. I had fallen asleep in the kitchen, tired out after
all the excitement of the day and the long walks I had had, when something woke
me with a start. It was somebody scratching at the window, trying to get in.
Well, I ask you, I ask
any dog, what would you have done in my place? Ever since I was old enough to
listen, mother had told me over and over again what I must do in a case like
this. It is the A B C of a dog's education. 'If you are in a room and you hear
anyone trying to get in,' mother used to say, 'bark. It may be someone who has
business there, or it may not. Bark first, and inquire afterwards. Dogs were
made to be heard and not seen.'
I lifted my head and
yelled. I have a good, deep voice, due to a hound strain in my pedigree, and at
the public-house, when there was a full moon, I have often had people leaning
out of the windows and saying things all down the street. I took a deep breath
and let it go.
'Man!' I shouted. 'Bill!
Man! Come quick! Here's a burglar getting in!'
Then somebody struck a
light, and it was the man himself. He had come in through the window.
He picked up a stick,
and he walloped me. I couldn't understand it. I couldn't see where I had done
the wrong thing. But he was the boss, so there was nothing to be said.
If you'll believe me,
that same thing happened every night. Every single night! And sometimes twice
or three times before morning. And every time I would bark my loudest and the
man would strike a light and wallop me. The thing was baffling. I couldn't
possibly have mistaken what mother had said to me. She said it too often for
that. Bark! Bark! Bark! It was the main plank of her whole system of education.
And yet, here I was, getting walloped every night for doing it.
I thought it out till my
head ached, and finally I got it right. I began to see that mother's outlook
was narrow. No doubt, living with a man like master at the public-house, a man
without a trace of shyness in his composition, barking was all right. But
circumstances alter cases. I belonged to a man who was a mass of nerves, who
got the jumps if you spoke to him. What I had to do was to forget the training
I had had from mother, sound as it no doubt was as a general thing, and to
adapt myself to the needs of the particular man who had happened to buy me. I
had tried mother's way, and all it had brought me was walloping, so now I would
think for myself.
So next night, when I
heard the window go, I lay there without a word, though it went against all my
better feelings. I didn't even growl. Someone came in and moved about in the
dark, with a lantern, but, though I smelt that it was the man, I didn't ask him
a single question. And presently the man lit a light and came over to me and
gave me a pat, which was a thing he had never done before.
'Good dog!' he said.
'Now you can have this.'
And he let me lick out
the saucepan in which the dinner had been cooked.
After that, we got on
fine. Whenever I heard anyone at the window I just kept curled up and took no
notice, and every time I got a bone or something good. It was easy, once you
had got the hang of things.
It was about a week
after that the man took me out one morning, and we walked a long way till we
turned in at some big gates and went along a very smooth road till we came to a
great house, standing all by itself in the middle of a whole lot of country.
There was a big lawn in front of it, and all round there were fields and trees,
and at the back a great wood.
The man rang a bell, and
the door opened, and an old man came out.
'Well?' he said, not
very cordially.
'I thought you might
want to buy a good watch-dog,' said the man.
'Well, that's queer,
your saying that,' said the caretaker. 'It's a coincidence. That's exactly what
I do want to buy. I was just thinking of going along and trying to get one. My
old dog picked up something this morning that he oughtn't to have, and he's
dead, poor feller.'
'Poor feller,' said the
man. 'Found an old bone with phosphorus on it, I guess.'
'What do you want for
this one?'
'Five shillings.'
'Is he a good
watch-dog?'
'He's a grand
watch-dog.'
'He looks fierce
enough.'
'Ah!'
So the caretaker gave
the man his five shillings, and the man went off and left me.
At first the newness of
everything and the unaccustomed smells and getting to know the caretaker, who
was a nice old man, prevented my missing the man, but as the day went on and I
began to realize that he had gone and would never come back, I got very
depressed. I pattered all over the house, whining. It was a most interesting
house, bigger than I thought a house could possibly be, but it couldn't cheer
me up. You may think it strange that I should pine for the man, after all the
wallopings he had given me, and it is odd, when you come to think of it. But
dogs are dogs, and they are built like that. By the time it was evening I was
thoroughly miserable. I found a shoe and an old clothes-brush in one of the
rooms, but could eat nothing. I just sat and moped.
It's a funny thing, but
it seems as if it always happened that just when you are feeling most
miserable, something nice happens. As I sat there, there came from outside the
sound of a motor-bicycle, and somebody shouted.
It was dear old Fred, my
old pal Fred, the best old boy that ever stepped. I recognized his voice in a
second, and I was scratching at the door before the old man had time to get up
out of his chair.
Well, well, well! That
was a pleasant surprise! I ran five times round the lawn without stopping, and
then I came back and jumped up at him.
'What are you doing down
here, Fred?' I said. 'Is this caretaker your father? Have you seen the rabbits
in the wood? How long are you going to stop? How's mother? I like the country.
Have you come all the way from the public-house? I'm living here now. Your
father gave five shillings for me. That's twice as much as I was worth when I
saw you last.'
'Why, it's young
Nigger!' That was what they called me at the saloon. 'What are you doing here?
Where did you get this dog, father?'
'A man sold him to me
this morning. Poor old Bob got poisoned. This one ought to be just as good a
watch-dog. He barks loud enough.'
'He should be. His
mother is the best watch-dog in London. This cheese-hound used to belong to the
boss. Funny him getting down here.'
We went into the house
and had supper. And after supper we sat and talked. Fred was only down for the
night, he said, because the boss wanted him back next day.
'And I'd sooner have my
job, than yours, dad,' he said. 'Of all the lonely places! I wonder you aren't
scared of burglars.'
'I've my shot-gun, and
there's the dog. I might be scared if it wasn't for him, but he kind of gives
me confidence. Old Bob was the same. Dogs are a comfort in the country.'
'Get many tramps here?'
'I've only seen one in
two months, and that's the feller who sold me the dog here.'
As they were talking
about the man, I asked Fred if he knew him. They might have met at the
public-house, when the man was buying me from the boss.
'You would like him,' I
said. 'I wish you could have met.'
They both looked at me.
'What's he growling at?'
asked Fred. 'Think he heard something?'
The old man laughed.
'He wasn't growling. He
was talking in his sleep. You're nervous, Fred. It comes of living in the
city.'
'Well, I am. I like this
place in the daytime, but it gives me the pip at night. It's so quiet. How you
can stand it here all the time, I can't understand. Two nights of it would have
me seeing things.'
His father laughed.
'If you feel like that,
Fred, you had better take the gun to bed with you. I shall be quite happy
without it.'
'I will,' said Fred.
'I'll take six if you've got them.'
And after that they went
upstairs. I had a basket in the hall, which had belonged to Bob, the dog who
had got poisoned. It was a comfortable basket, but I was so excited at having
met Fred again that I couldn't sleep. Besides, there was a smell of mice
somewhere, and I had to move around, trying to place it.
I was just sniffing at a
place in the wall, when I heard a scratching noise. At first I thought it was
the mice working in a different place, but, when I listened, I found that the
sound came from the window. Somebody was doing something to it from outside.
If it had been mother,
she would have lifted the roof off right there, and so should I, if it hadn't
been for what the man had taught me. I didn't think it possible that this could
be the man come back, for he had gone away and said nothing about ever seeing
me again. But I didn't bark. I stopped where I was and listened. And presently
the window came open, and somebody began to climb in.
I gave a good sniff, and
I knew it was the man.
I was so delighted that
for a moment I nearly forgot myself and shouted with joy, but I remembered in
time how shy he was, and stopped myself. But I ran to him and jumped up quite
quietly, and he told me to lie down. I was disappointed that he didn't seem
more pleased to see me. I lay down.
It was very dark, but he
had brought a lantern with him, and I could see him moving about the room,
picking things up and putting them in a bag which he had brought with him.
Every now and then he would stop and listen, and then he would start moving
round again. He was very quick about it, but very quiet. It was plain that he
didn't want Fred or his father to come down and find him.
I kept thinking about
this peculiarity of his while I watched him. I suppose, being chummy myself, I
find it hard to understand that everybody else in the world isn't chummy too.
Of course, my experience at the public-house had taught me that men are just as
different from each other as dogs. If I chewed master's shoe, for instance, he
used to kick me; but if I chewed Fred's, Fred would tickle me under the ear.
And, similarly, some men are shy and some men are mixers. I quite appreciated
that, but I couldn't help feeling that the man carried shyness to a point where
it became morbid. And he didn't give himself a chance to cure himself of it.
That was the point. Imagine a man hating to meet people so much that he never
visited their houses till the middle of the night, when they were in bed and
asleep. It was silly. Shyness has always been something so outside my nature
that I suppose I have never really been able to look at it sympathetically. I
have always held the view that you can get over it if you make an effort. The
trouble with the man was that he wouldn't make an effort. He went out of his
way to avoid meeting people.
I was fond of the man.
He was the sort of person you never get to know very well, but we had been
together for quite a while, and I wouldn't have been a dog if I hadn't got
attached to him.
As I sat and watched him
creep about the room, it suddenly came to me that here was a chance of doing
him a real good turn in spite of himself. Fred was upstairs, and Fred, as I
knew by experience, was the easiest man to get along with in the world. Nobody
could be shy with Fred. I felt that if only I could bring him and the man
together, they would get along splendidly, and it would teach the man not to be
silly and avoid people. It would help to give him the confidence which he
needed. I had seen him with Bill, and I knew that he could be perfectly natural
and easy when he liked.
It was true that the man
might object at first, but after a while he would see that I had acted simply
for his good, and would be grateful.
The difficulty was, how
to get Fred down without scaring the man. I knew that if I shouted he wouldn't
wait, but would be out of the window and away before Fred could get there. What
I had to do was to go to Fred's room, explain the whole situation quietly to
him, and ask him to come down and make himself pleasant.
The man was far too busy
to pay any attention to me. He was kneeling in a corner with his back to me,
putting something in his bag. I seized the opportunity to steal softly from the
room.
Fred's door was shut,
and I could hear him snoring. I scratched gently, and then harder, till I heard
the snores stop. He got out of bed and opened the door.
'Don't make a noise,' I
whispered. 'Come on downstairs. I want you to meet a friend of mine.'
At first he was quite
peevish.
'What's the idea,' he
said, 'coming and spoiling a man's beauty-sleep? Get out.'
He actually started to
go back into the room.
'No, honestly, Fred,' I
said, 'I'm not fooling you. There is a man downstairs. He got in through the
window. I want you to meet him. He's very shy, and I think it will do him good
to have a chat with you.'
'What are you whining
about?' Fred began, and then he broke off suddenly and listened. We could both
hear the man's footsteps as he moved about.
Fred jumped back into
the room. He came out, carrying something. He didn't say any more but started
to go downstairs, very quiet, and I went after him.
There was the man, still
putting things in his bag. I was just going to introduce Fred, when Fred, the
silly ass, gave a great yell.
I could have bitten him.
'What did you want to do
that for, you chump?' I said 'I told you he was shy. Now you've scared him.'
He certainly had. The
man was out of the window quicker than you would have believed possible. He
just flew out. I called after him that it was only Fred and me, but at that
moment a gun went off with a tremendous bang, so he couldn't have heard me.
I was pretty sick about
it. The whole thing had gone wrong. Fred seemed to have lost his head entirely.
He was behaving like a perfect ass. Naturally the man had been frightened with
him carrying on in that way. I jumped out of the window to see if I could find
the man and explain, but he was gone. Fred jumped out after me, and nearly
squashed me.
It was pitch dark out
there. I couldn't see a thing. But I knew the man could not have gone far, or I
should have heard him. I started to sniff round on the chance of picking up his
trail. It wasn't long before I struck it.
Fred's father had come
down now, and they were running about. The old man had a light. I followed the
trail, and it ended at a large cedar-tree, not far from the house. I stood
underneath it and looked up, but of course I could not see anything.
'Are you up there?' I
shouted. 'There's nothing to be scared at. It was only Fred. He's an old pal of
mine. He works at the place where you bought me. His gun went off by accident.
He won't hurt you.'
There wasn't a sound. I
began to think I must have made a mistake.
'He's got away,' I heard
Fred say to his father, and just as he said it I caught a faint sound of
someone moving in the branches above me.
'No he hasn't!' I
shouted. 'He's up this tree.'
'I believe the dog's
found him, dad!'
'Yes, he's up here. Come
along and meet him.'
Fred came to the foot of
the tree.
'You up there,' he said,
'come along down.'
Not a sound from the
tree.
'It's all right,' I
explained, 'he is up there, but he's very shy. Ask him again.'
'All right,' said Fred.
'Stay there if you want to. But I'm going to shoot off this gun into the
branches just for fun.'
And then the man started
to come down. As soon as he touched the ground I jumped up at him.
'This is fine!' I said
'Here's my friend Fred. You'll like him.'
But it wasn't any good.
They didn't get along together at all. They hardly spoke. The man went into the
house, and Fred went after him, carrying his gun. And when they got into the
house it was just the same. The man sat in one chair, and Fred sat in another,
and after a long time some men came in a motor-car, and the man went away with
them. He didn't say good-bye to me.
When he had gone, Fred
and his father made a great fuss of me. I couldn't understand it. Men are so
odd. The man wasn't a bit pleased that I had brought him and Fred together, but
Fred seemed as if he couldn't do enough for me for having introduced him to the
man. However, Fred's father produced some cold ham—my favourite dish—and gave
me quite a lot of it, so I stopped worrying over the thing. As mother used to
say, 'Don't bother your head about what doesn't concern you. The only thing a
dog need concern himself with is the bill-of-fare. Eat your bun, and don't make
yourself busy about other people's affairs.' Mother's was in some ways a narrow
outlook, but she had a great fund of sterling common sense.
II. He Moves in
Society
It was one of those
things which are really nobody's fault. It was not the chauffeur's fault, and
it was not mine. I was having a friendly turn-up with a pal of mine on the
side-walk; he ran across the road; I ran after him; and the car came round the
corner and hit me. It must have been going pretty slow, or I should have been
killed. As it was, I just had the breath knocked out of me. You know how you
feel when the butcher catches you just as you are edging out of the shop with a
bit of meat. It was like that.
I wasn't taking much
interest in things for awhile, but when I did I found that I was the centre of
a group of three—the chauffeur, a small boy, and the small boy's nurse.
The small boy was very
well-dressed, and looked delicate. He was crying.
'Poor doggie,' he said,
'poor doggie.'
'It wasn't my fault,
Master Peter,' said the chauffeur respectfully. 'He run out into the road
before I seen him.'
'That's right,' I put
in, for I didn't want to get the man into trouble.
'Oh, he's not dead,'
said the small boy. 'He barked.'
'He growled,' said the
nurse. 'Come away, Master Peter. He might bite you.'
Women are trying
sometimes. It is almost as if they deliberately misunderstood.
'I won't come away. I'm
going to take him home with me and send for the doctor to come and see him.
He's going to be my dog.'
This sounded all right.
Goodness knows I am no snob, and can rough it when required, but I do like
comfort when it comes my way, and it seemed to me that this was where I got it.
And I liked the boy. He was the right sort.
The nurse, a very
unpleasant woman, had to make objections.
'Master Peter! You can't
take him home, a great, rough, fierce, common dog! What would your mother say?'
'I'm going to take him
home,' repeated the child, with a determination which I heartily admired, 'and
he's going to be my dog. I shall call him Fido.'
There's always a catch
in these good things. Fido is a name I particularly detest. All dogs do. There
was a dog called that that I knew once, and he used to get awfully sick when we
shouted it out after him in the street. No doubt there have been respectable
dogs called Fido, but to my mind it is a name like Aubrey or Clarence. You may
be able to live it down, but you start handicapped. However, one must take the rough
with the smooth, and I was prepared to yield the point.
'If you wait, Master
Peter, your father will buy you a beautiful, lovely dog....'
'I don't want a
beautiful, lovely dog. I want this dog.'
The slur did not wound
me. I have no illusions about my looks. Mine is an honest, but not a beautiful,
face.
'It's no use talking,'
said the chauffeur, grinning. 'He means to have him. Shove him in, and let's be
getting back, or they'll be thinking His Nibs has been kidnapped.'
So I was carried to the
car. I could have walked, but I had an idea that I had better not. I had made
my hit as a crippled dog, and a crippled dog I intended to remain till things
got more settled down.
The chauffeur started
the car off again. What with the shock I had had and the luxury of riding in a
motor-car, I was a little distrait, and I could not say how far we went. But it
must have been miles and miles, for it seemed a long time afterwards that we
stopped at the biggest house I have ever seen. There were smooth lawns and
flower-beds, and men in overalls, and fountains and trees, and, away to the
right, kennels with about a million dogs in them, all pushing their noses
through the bars and shouting. They all wanted to know who I was and what
prizes I had won, and then I realized that I was moving in high society.
I let the small boy pick
me up and carry me into the house, though it was all he could do, poor kid, for
I was some weight. He staggered up the steps and along a great hall, and then
let me flop on the carpet of the most beautiful room you ever saw. The carpet
was a yard thick.
There was a woman
sitting in a chair, and as soon as she saw me she gave a shriek.
'I told Master Peter you
would not be pleased, m'lady,' said the nurse, who seemed to have taken a
positive dislike to me, 'but he would bring the nasty brute home.'
'He's not a nasty brute,
mother. He's my dog, and his name's Fido. John ran over him in the car, and I
brought him home to live with us. I love him.'
This seemed to make an
impression. Peter's mother looked as if she were weakening.
'But, Peter, dear, I
don't know what your father will say. He's so particular about dogs. All his
dogs are prize-winners, pedigree dogs. This is such a mongrel.'
'A nasty, rough, ugly,
common dog, m'lady,' said the nurse, sticking her oar in in an absolutely
uncalled-for way.
Just then a man came
into the room.
'What on earth?' he
said, catching sight of me.
'It's a dog Peter has
brought home. He says he wants to keep him.'
'I'm going to keep him,'
corrected Peter firmly.
I do like a child that
knows his own mind. I was getting fonder of Peter every minute. I reached up
and licked his hand.
'See! He knows he's my
dog, don't you, Fido? He licked me.'
'But, Peter, he looks so
fierce.' This, unfortunately, is true. I do look fierce. It is rather a
misfortune for a perfectly peaceful dog. 'I'm sure it's not safe your having
him.'
'He's my dog, and his
name's Fido. I am going to tell cook to give him a bone.'
His mother looked at his
father, who gave rather a nasty laugh.
'My dear Helen,' he
said, 'ever since Peter was born, ten years ago, he has not asked for a single
thing, to the best of my recollection, which he has not got. Let us be
consistent. I don't approve of this caricature of a dog, but if Peter wants
him, I suppose he must have him.'
'Very well. But the
first sign of viciousness he shows, he shall be shot. He makes me nervous.'
So they left it at that,
and I went off with Peter to get my bone.
After lunch, he took me
to the kennels to introduce me to the other dogs. I had to go, but I knew it
would not be pleasant, and it wasn't. Any dog will tell you what these
prize-ribbon dogs are like. Their heads are so swelled they have to go into
their kennels backwards.
It was just as I had
expected. There were mastiffs, terriers, poodles, spaniels, bulldogs,
sheepdogs, and every other kind of dog you can imagine, all prize-winners at a
hundred shows, and every single dog in the place just shoved his head back and
laughed himself sick. I never felt so small in my life, and I was glad when it
was over and Peter took me off to the stables.
I was just feeling that
I never wanted to see another dog in my life, when a terrier ran out, shouting.
As soon as he saw me, he came up inquiringly, walking very stiff-legged, as
terriers do when they see a stranger.
'Well,' I said, 'and
what particular sort of a prize-winner are you? Tell me all about the ribbons
they gave you at the Crystal Palace, and let's get it over.'
He laughed in a way that
did me good.
'Guess again!' he said.
'Did you take me for one of the nuts in the kennels? My name's Jack, and I
belong to one of the grooms.'
'What!' I cried. 'You
aren't Champion Bowlegs Royal or anything of that sort! I'm glad to meet you.'
So we rubbed noses as
friendly as you please. It was a treat meeting one of one's own sort. I had had
enough of those high-toned dogs who look at you as if you were something the
garbage-man had forgotten to take away.
'So you've been talking
to the swells, have you?' said Jack.
'He would take me,' I
said, pointing to Peter.
'Oh, you're his latest,
are you? Then you're all right—while it lasts.'
'How do you mean, while
it lasts?'
'Well, I'll tell you
what happened to me. Young Peter took a great fancy to me once. Couldn't do
enough for me for a while. Then he got tired of me, and out I went. You see,
the trouble is that while he's a perfectly good kid, he has always had
everything he wanted since he was born, and he gets tired of things pretty
easy. It was a toy railway that finished me. Directly he got that, I might not
have been on the earth. It was lucky for me that Dick, my present old man,
happened to want a dog to keep down the rats, or goodness knows what might not
have happened to me. They aren't keen on dogs here unless they've pulled down
enough blue ribbons to sink a ship, and mongrels like you and me—no
offence—don't last long. I expect you noticed that the grown-ups didn't exactly
cheer when you arrived?'
'They weren't chummy.'
'Well take it from me,
your only chance is to make them chummy. If you do something to please them,
they might let you stay on, even though Peter was tired of you.'
'What sort of thing?'
'That's for you to think
out. I couldn't find one. I might tell you to save Peter from drowning. You
don't need a pedigree to do that. But you can't drag the kid to the lake and
push him in. That's the trouble. A dog gets so few opportunities. But, take it
from me, if you don't do something within two weeks to make yourself solid with
the adults, you can make your will. In two weeks Peter will have forgotten all
about you. It's not his fault. It's the way he has been brought up. His father
has all the money on earth, and Peter's the only child. You can't blame him.
All I say is, look out for yourself. Well, I'm glad to have met you. Drop in
again when you can. I can give you some good ratting, and I have a bone or two
put away. So long.'
000
It worried me badly what
Jack had said. I couldn't get it out of my mind. If it hadn't been for that, I
should have had a great time, for Peter certainly made a lot of fuss of me. He
treated me as if I were the only friend he had.
And, in a way, I was.
When you are the only son of a man who has all the money in the world, it seems
that you aren't allowed to be like an ordinary kid. They coop you up, as if you
were something precious that would be contaminated by contact with other
children. In all the time that I was at the house I never met another child.
Peter had everything in the world, except someone of his own age to go round
with; and that made him different from any of the kids I had known.
He liked talking to me.
I was the only person round who really understood him. He would talk by the
hour and I would listen with my tongue hanging out and nod now and then.
It was worth listening
to, what he used to tell me. He told me the most surprising things. I didn't
know, for instance, that there were any Red Indians in England but he said
there was a chief named Big Cloud who lived in the rhododendron bushes by the
lake. I never found him, though I went carefully through them one day. He also
said that there were pirates on the island in the lake. I never saw them
either.
What he liked telling me
about best was the city of gold and precious stones which you came to if you
walked far enough through the woods at the back of the stables. He was always
meaning to go off there some day, and, from the way he described it, I didn't
blame him. It was certainly a pretty good city. It was just right for dogs,
too, he said, having bones and liver and sweet cakes there and everything else
a dog could want. It used to make my mouth water to listen to him.
We were never apart. I
was with him all day, and I slept on the mat in his room at night. But all the
time I couldn't get out of my mind what Jack had said. I nearly did once, for
it seemed to me that I was so necessary to Peter that nothing could separate
us; but just as I was feeling safe his father gave him a toy aeroplane, which
flew when you wound it up. The day he got it, I might not have been on the
earth. I trailed along, but he hadn't a word to say to me.
Well, something went
wrong with the aeroplane the second day, and it wouldn't fly, and then I was in
solid again; but I had done some hard thinking and I knew just where I stood. I
was the newest toy, that's what I was, and something newer might come along at
any moment, and then it would be the finish for me. The only thing for me was
to do something to impress the adults, just as Jack had said.
Goodness knows I tried.
But everything I did turned out wrong. There seemed to be a fate about it. One
morning, for example, I was trotting round the house early, and I met a fellow
I could have sworn was a burglar. He wasn't one of the family, and he wasn't
one of the servants, and he was hanging round the house in a most suspicious
way. I chased him up a tree, and it wasn't till the family came down to
breakfast, two hours later, that I found that he was a guest who had arrived
overnight, and had come out early to enjoy the freshness of the morning and the
sun shining on the lake, he being that sort of man. That didn't help me much.
Next, I got in wrong
with the boss, Peter's father. I don't know why. I met him out in the park with
another man, both carrying bundles of sticks and looking very serious and
earnest. Just as I reached him, the boss lifted one of the sticks and hit a
small white ball with it. He had never seemed to want to play with me before,
and I took it as a great compliment. I raced after the ball, which he had hit
quite a long way, picked it up in my mouth, and brought it back to him. I laid
it at his feet, and smiled up at him.
'Hit it again,' I said.
He wasn't pleased at
all. He said all sorts of things and tried to kick me, and that night, when he
thought I was not listening, I heard him telling his wife that I was a pest and
would have to be got rid of. That made me think.
And then I put the lid
on it. With the best intentions in the world I got myself into such a mess that
I thought the end had come.
It happened one
afternoon in the drawing-room. There were visitors that day—women; and women
seem fatal to me. I was in the background, trying not to be seen, for, though I
had been brought in by Peter, the family never liked my coming into the
drawing-room. I was hoping for a piece of cake and not paying much attention to
the conversation, which was all about somebody called Toto, whom I had not met.
Peter's mother said Toto was a sweet little darling, he was; and one of the
visitors said Toto had not been at all himself that day and she was quite
worried. And a good lot more about how all that Toto would ever take for dinner
was a little white meat of chicken, chopped up fine. It was not very
interesting, and I had allowed my attention to wander.
And just then, peeping
round the corner of my chair to see if there were any signs of cake, what
should I see but a great beastly brute of a rat. It was standing right beside
the visitor, drinking milk out of a saucer, if you please!
I may have my faults,
but procrastination in the presence of rats is not one of them. I didn't
hesitate for a second. Here was my chance. If there is one thing women hate, it
is a rat. Mother always used to say, 'If you want to succeed in life, please
the women. They are the real bosses. The men don't count.' By eliminating this
rodent I should earn the gratitude and esteem of Peter's mother, and, if I did
that, it did not matter what Peter's father thought of me.
I sprang.
The rat hadn't a chance
to get away. I was right on to him. I got hold of his neck, gave him a couple
of shakes, and chucked him across the room. Then I ran across to finish him
off.
Just as I reached him,
he sat up and barked at me. I was never so taken aback in my life. I pulled up
short and stared at him.
'I'm sure I beg your
pardon, sir,' I said apologetically. 'I thought you were a rat.'
And then everything
broke loose. Somebody got me by the collar, somebody else hit me on the head
with a parasol, and somebody else kicked me in the ribs. Everybody talked and
shouted at the same time.
'Poor darling Toto!'
cried the visitor, snatching up the little animal. 'Did the great savage brute
try to murder you!'
'So absolutely
unprovoked!'
'He just flew at the
poor little thing!'
It was no good my trying
to explain. Any dog in my place would have made the same mistake. The creature
was a toy-dog of one of those extraordinary breeds—a prize-winner and champion,
and so on, of course, and worth his weight in gold. I would have done better to
bite the visitor than Toto. That much I gathered from the general run of the
conversation, and then, having discovered that the door was shut, I edged under
the sofa. I was embarrassed.
'That settles it!' said
Peter's mother. 'The dog is not safe. He must be shot.'
Peter gave a yell at
this, but for once he didn't swing the voting an inch.
'Be quiet, Peter,' said
his mother. 'It is not safe for you to have such a dog. He may be mad.'
Women are very
unreasonable.
Toto, of course,
wouldn't say a word to explain how the mistake arose. He was sitting on the
visitor's lap, shrieking about what he would have done to me if they hadn't
separated us.
Somebody felt cautiously
under the sofa. I recognized the shoes of Weeks, the butler. I suppose they had
rung for him to come and take me, and I could see that he wasn't half liking
it. I was sorry for Weeks, who was a friend of mine, so I licked his hand, and
that seemed to cheer him up a whole lot.
'I have him now, madam,'
I heard him say.
'Take him to the stables
and tie him up, Weeks, and tell one of the men to bring his gun and shoot him.
He is not safe.'
A few minutes later I
was in an empty stall, tied up to the manger.
It was all over. It had
been pleasant while it lasted, but I had reached the end of my tether now. I
don't think I was frightened, but a sense of pathos stole over me. I had meant
so well. It seemed as if good intentions went for nothing in this world. I had
tried so hard to please everybody, and this was the result—tied up in a dark
stable, waiting for the end.
The shadows lengthened
in the stable-yard, and still nobody came. I began to wonder if they had
forgotten me, and presently, in spite of myself, a faint hope began to spring
up inside me that this might mean that I was not to be shot after all. Perhaps
Toto at the eleventh hour had explained everything.
And then footsteps
sounded outside, and the hope died away. I shut my eyes.
Somebody put his arms
round my neck, and my nose touched a warm cheek. I opened my eyes. It was not
the man with the gun come to shoot me. It was Peter. He was breathing very
hard, and he had been crying.
'Quiet!' he whispered.
He began to untie the
rope.
'You must keep quite
quiet, or they will hear us, and then we shall be stopped. I'm going to take
you into the woods, and we'll walk and walk until we come to the city I told
you about that's all gold and diamonds, and we'll live there for the rest of
our lives, and no one will be able to hurt us. But you must keep very quiet.'
He went to the
stable-gate and looked out. Then he gave a little whistle to me to come after
him. And we started out to find the city.
The woods were a long
way away, down a hill of long grass and across a stream; and we went very
carefully, keeping in the shadows and running across the open spaces. And every
now and then we would stop and look back, but there was nobody to be seen. The
sun was setting, and everything was very cool and quiet.
Presently we came to the
stream and crossed it by a little wooden bridge, and then we were in the woods,
where nobody could see us.
I had never been in the
woods before, and everything was very new and exciting to me. There were squirrels
and rabbits and birds, more than I had ever seen in my life, and little things
that buzzed and flew and tickled my ears. I wanted to rush about and look at
everything, but Peter called to me, and I came to heel. He knew where we were
going, and I didn't, so I let him lead.
We went very slowly. The
wood got thicker and thicker the farther we got into it. There were bushes that
were difficult to push through, and long branches, covered with thorns, that
reached out at you and tore at you when you tried to get away. And soon it was
quite dark, so dark that I could see nothing, not even Peter, though he was so
close. We went slower and slower, and the darkness was full of queer noises.
From time to time Peter would stop, and I would run to him and put my nose in
his hand. At first he patted me, but after a while he did not pat me any more,
but just gave me his hand to lick, as if it was too much for him to lift it. I
think he was getting very tired. He was quite a small boy and not strong, and
we had walked a long way.
It seemed to be getting
darker and darker. I could hear the sound of Peter's footsteps, and they seemed
to drag as he forced his way through the bushes. And then, quite suddenly, he
sat down without any warning, and when I ran up I heard him crying.
I suppose there are lots
of dogs who would have known exactly the right thing to do, but I could not
think of anything except to put my nose against his cheek and whine. He put his
arm round my neck, and for a long time we stayed like that, saying nothing. It
seemed to comfort him, for after a time he stopped crying.
I did not bother him by
asking about the wonderful city where we were going, for he was so tired. But I
could not help wondering if we were near it. There was not a sign of any city,
nothing but darkness and odd noises and the wind singing in the trees. Curious
little animals, such as I had never smelt before, came creeping out of the
bushes to look at us. I would have chased them, but Peter's arm was round my
neck and I could not leave him. But when something that smelt like a rabbit
came so near that I could have reached out a paw and touched it, I turned my
head and snapped; and then they all scurried back into the bushes and there
were no more noises.
There was a long
silence. Then Peter gave a great gulp.
'I'm not frightened,' he
said. 'I'm not!'
I shoved my head closer
against his chest. There was another silence for a long time.
'I'm going to pretend we
have been captured by brigands,' said Peter at last. 'Are you listening? There
were three of them, great big men with beards, and they crept up behind me and
snatched me up and took me out here to their lair. This is their lair. One was
called Dick, the others' names were Ted and Alfred. They took hold of me and
brought me all the way through the wood till we got here, and then they went
off, meaning to come back soon. And while they were away, you missed me and
tracked me through the woods till you found me here. And then the brigands came
back, and they didn't know you were here, and you kept quite quiet till Dick
was quite near, and then you jumped out and bit him and he ran away. And then
you bit Ted and you bit Alfred, and they ran away too. And so we were left all
alone, and I was quite safe because you were here to look after me. And
then—And then—'
His voice died away, and
the arm that was round my neck went limp, and I could hear by his breathing
that he was asleep. His head was resting on my back, but I didn't move. I
wriggled a little closer to make him as comfortable as I could, and then I went
to sleep myself.
I didn't sleep very
well. I had funny dreams all the time, thinking these little animals were
creeping up close enough out of the bushes for me to get a snap at them without
disturbing Peter.
If I woke once, I woke a
dozen times, but there was never anything there. The wind sang in the trees and
the bushes rustled, and far away in the distance the frogs were calling.
And then I woke once
more with the feeling that this time something really was coming through the
bushes. I lifted my head as far as I could, and listened. For a little while
nothing happened, and then, straight in front of me, I saw lights. And there
was a sound of trampling in the undergrowth.
It was no time to think
about not waking Peter. This was something definite, something that had to be
attended to quick. I was up with a jump, yelling. Peter rolled off my back and
woke up, and he sat there listening, while I stood with my front paws on him
and shouted at the men. I was bristling all over. I didn't know who they were
or what they wanted, but the way I looked at it was that anything could happen
in those woods at that time of night, and, if anybody was coming along to start
something, he had got to reckon with me.
Somebody called, 'Peter!
Are you there, Peter?'
There was a crashing in
the bushes, the lights came nearer and nearer, and then somebody said 'Here he
is!' and there was a lot of shouting. I stood where I was, ready to spring if
necessary, for I was taking no chances.
'Who are you?' I shouted.
'What do you want?' A light flashed in my eyes.
'Why, it's that dog!'
Somebody came into the
light, and I saw it was the boss. He was looking very anxious and scared, and
he scooped Peter up off the ground and hugged him tight.
Peter was only half
awake. He looked up at the boss drowsily, and began to talk about brigands, and
Dick and Ted and Alfred, the same as he had said to me. There wasn't a sound
till he had finished. Then the boss spoke.
'Kidnappers! I thought
as much. And the dog drove them away!'
For the first time in
our acquaintance he actually patted me.
'Good old man!' he said.
'He's my dog,' said
Peter sleepily, 'and he isn't to be shot.'
'He certainly isn't, my
boy,' said the boss. 'From now on he's the honoured guest. He shall wear a gold
collar and order what he wants for dinner. And now let's be getting home. It's
time you were in bed.'
000
Mother used to say, 'If
you're a good dog, you will be happy. If you're not, you won't,' but it seems
to me that in this world it is all a matter of luck. When I did everything I
could to please people, they wanted to shoot me; and when I did nothing except
run away, they brought me back and treated me better than the most valuable
prize-winner in the kennels. It was puzzling at first, but one day I heard the
boss talking to a friend who had come down from the city.
The friend looked at me
and said, 'What an ugly mongrel! Why on earth do you have him about? I thought
you were so particular about your dogs?'
And the boss replied,
'He may be a mongrel, but he can have anything he wants in this house. Didn't
you hear how he saved Peter from being kidnapped?'
And out it all came
about the brigands.
'The kid called them
brigands,' said the boss. 'I suppose that's how it would strike a child of that
age. But he kept mentioning the name Dick, and that put the police on the
scent. It seems there's a kidnapper well known to the police all over the
country as Dick the Snatcher. It was almost certainly that scoundrel and his
gang. How they spirited the child away, goodness knows, but they managed it,
and the dog tracked them and scared them off. We found him and Peter together
in the woods. It was a narrow escape, and we have to thank this animal here for
it.'
What could I say? It was
no more use trying to put them right than it had been when I mistook Toto for a
rat. Peter had gone to sleep that night pretending about the brigands to pass
the time, and when he awoke he still believed in them. He was that sort of
child. There was nothing that I could do about it.
Round the corner, as the
boss was speaking, I saw the kennel-man coming with a plate in his hand. It
smelt fine, and he was headed straight for me.
He put the plate down
before me. It was liver, which I love.
'Yes,' went on the boss,
'if it hadn't been for him, Peter would have been kidnapped and scared half to
death, and I should be poorer, I suppose, by whatever the scoundrels had chosen
to hold me up for.'
I am an honest dog, and
hate to obtain credit under false pretences, but—liver is liver. I let it go at
that.
5.CROWNED HEADS
Katie had never been
more surprised in her life than when the serious young man with the brown eyes
and the Charles Dana Gibson profile spirited her away from his friend and
Genevieve. Till that moment she had looked on herself as playing a sort of
'villager and retainer' part to the brown-eyed young man's hero and Genevieve's
heroine. She knew she was not pretty, though somebody (unidentified) had once
said that she had nice eyes; whereas Genevieve was notoriously a beauty,
incessantly pestered, so report had it, by musical comedy managers to go on the
stage.
Genevieve was tall and
blonde, a destroyer of masculine peace of mind. She said 'harf' and 'rahther',
and might easily have been taken for an English duchess instead of a cloak-model
at Macey's. You would have said, in short, that, in the matter of personable
young men, Genevieve would have swept the board. Yet, here was this one
deliberately selecting her, Katie, for his companion. It was almost a miracle.
He had managed it with the
utmost dexterity at the merry-go-round. With winning politeness he had assisted
Genevieve on her wooden steed, and then, as the machinery began to work, had
grasped Katie's arm and led her at a rapid walk out into the sunlight. Katie's
last glimpse of Genevieve had been the sight of her amazed and offended face as
it whizzed round the corner, while the steam melodeon drowned protests with a
spirited plunge into 'Alexander's Ragtime Band'.
Katie felt shy. This
young man was a perfect stranger. It was true she had had a formal introduction
to him, but only from Genevieve, who had scraped acquaintance with him exactly
two minutes previously. It had happened on the ferry-boat on the way to
Palisades Park. Genevieve's bright eye, roving among the throng on the lower
deck, had singled out this young man and his companion as suitable cavaliers
for the expedition. The young man pleased her, and his friend, with the broken
nose and the face like a good-natured bulldog, was obviously suitable for
Katie.
Etiquette is not rigid
on New York ferry-boats. Without fuss or delay she proceeded to make their
acquaintance—to Katie's concern, for she could never get used to Genevieve's
short way with strangers. The quiet life she had led had made her almost
prudish, and there were times when Genevieve's conduct shocked her. Of course,
she knew there was no harm in Genevieve. As the latter herself had once put it,
'The feller that tries to get gay with me is going to get a call-down that'll
make him holler for his winter overcoat.' But all the same she could not
approve. And the net result of her disapproval was to make her shy and silent
as she walked by this young man's side.
The young man seemed to
divine her thoughts.
'Say, I'm on the level,'
he observed. 'You want to get that. Right on the square. See?'
'Oh, yes,' said Katie,
relieved but yet embarrassed. It was awkward to have one's thoughts read like
this.
'You ain't like your
friend. Don't think I don't see that.'
'Genevieve's a sweet
girl,' said Katie, loyally.
'A darned sight too
sweet. Somebody ought to tell her mother.'
'Why did you speak to
her if you did not like her?'
'Wanted to get to know
you,' said the young man simply.
They walked on in
silence. Katie's heart was beating with a rapidity that forbade speech. Nothing
like this very direct young man had ever happened to her before. She had grown
so accustomed to regarding herself as something too insignificant and
unattractive for the notice of the lordly male that she was overwhelmed. She
had a vague feeling that there was a mistake somewhere. It surely could not be
she who was proving so alluring to this fairy prince. The novelty of the
situation frightened her.
'Come here often?' asked
her companion.
'I've never been here
before.'
'Often go to Coney?'
'I've never been.'
He regarded her with
astonishment.
'You've never been to
Coney Island! Why, you don't know what this sort of thing is till you've taken
in Coney. This place isn't on the map with Coney. Do you mean to say you've
never seen Luna Park, or Dreamland, or Steeplechase, or the diving ducks?
Haven't you had a look at the Mardi Gras stunts? Why, Coney during Mardi Gras
is the greatest thing on earth. It's a knockout. Just about a million boys and
girls having the best time that ever was. Say, I guess you don't go out much,
do you?'
'Not much.'
'If it's not a rude
question, what do you do? I been trying to place you all along. Now I reckon
your friend works in a store, don't she?'
'Yes. She's a
cloak-model. She has a lovely figure, hasn't she?'
'Didn't notice it. I
guess so, if she's what you say. It's what they pay her for, ain't it? Do you
work in a store, too?'
'Not exactly. I keep a
little shop.'
'All by yourself?'
'I do all the work now.
It was my father's shop, but he's dead. It began by being my grandfather's. He
started it. But he's so old now that, of course, he can't work any longer, so I
look after things.'
'Say, you're a wonder!
What sort of a shop?'
'It's only a little
second-hand bookshop. There really isn't much to do.'
'Where is it?'
'Sixth Avenue. Near
Washington Square.'
'What name?'
'Bennett.'
'That's your name,
then?'
'Yes.'
'Anything besides
Bennett?'
'My name's Kate.'
The young man nodded.
'I'd make a pretty good
district attorney,' he said, disarming possible resentment at this
cross-examination. 'I guess you're wondering if I'm ever going to stop asking
you questions. Well, what would you like to do?'
'Don't you think we
ought to go back and find your friend and Genevieve? They will be wondering
where we are.'
'Let 'em,' said the
young man briefly. 'I've had all I want of Jenny.'
'I can't understand why
you don't like her.'
'I like you. Shall we
have some ice-cream, or would you rather go on the Scenic Railway?'
Katie decided on the
more peaceful pleasure. They resumed their walk, socially licking two cones.
Out of the corner of her eyes Katie cast swift glances at her friend's face. He
was a very grave young man. There was something important as well as handsome
about him. Once, as they made their way through the crowds, she saw a couple of
boys look almost reverently at him. She wondered who he could be, but was too
shy to inquire. She had got over her nervousness to a great extent, but there
were still limits to what she felt herself equal to saying. It did not strike
her that it was only fair that she should ask a few questions in return for
those which he had put. She had always repressed herself, and she did so now.
She was content to be with him without finding out his name and history.
He supplied the former
just before he finally consented to let her go.
They were standing
looking over the river. The sun had spent its force, and it was cool and
pleasant in the breeze which was coming up the Hudson. Katie was conscious of a
vague feeling that was almost melancholy. It had been a lovely afternoon, and
she was sorry that it was over.
The young man shuffled
his feet on the loose stones.
'I'm mighty glad I met
you,' he said. 'Say, I'm coming to see you. On Sixth Avenue. Don't mind, do
you?'
He did not wait for a
reply.
'Brady's my name. Ted
Brady, Glencoe Athletic Club,' he paused. 'I'm on the level,' he added, and
paused again. 'I like you a whole lot. There's your friend, Genevieve. Better
go after her, hadn't you? Good-bye.' And he was gone, walking swiftly through
the crowd about the bandstand.
Katie went back to
Genevieve, and Genevieve was simply horrid. Cold and haughty, a beautiful
iceberg of dudgeon, she refused to speak a single word during the whole long
journey back to Sixth Avenue. And Katie, whose tender heart would at other
times have been tortured by this hostility, leant back in her seat, and was
happy. Her mind was far away from Genevieve's frozen gloom, living over again
the wonderful happenings of the afternoon.
Yes, it had been a
wonderful afternoon, but trouble was waiting for her in Sixth Avenue. Trouble
was never absent for very long from Katie's unselfish life. Arriving at the
little bookshop, she found Mr Murdoch, the glazier, preparing for departure. Mr
Murdoch came in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to play draughts with her
grandfather, who was paralysed from the waist, and unable to leave the house
except when Katie took him for his outing in Washington Square each morning in
his bath-chair.
Mr Murdoch welcomed
Katie with joy.
'I was wondering
whenever you would come back, Katie. I'm afraid the old man's a little upset.'
'Not ill?'
'Not ill. Upset. And it
was my fault, too. Thinking he'd be interested, I read him a piece from the
paper where I seen about these English Suffragettes, and he just went up in the
air. I guess he'll be all right now you've come back. I was a fool to read it,
I reckon. I kind of forgot for the moment.'
'Please don't worry
yourself about it, Mr Murdoch. He'll be all right soon. I'll go to him.'
In the inner room the
old man was sitting. His face was flushed, and he gesticulated from time to
time.
'I won't have it,' he
cried as Katie entered. 'I tell you I won't have it. If Parliament can't do
anything, I'll send Parliament about its business.'
'Here I am, grandpapa,'
said Katie quickly. 'I've had the greatest time. It was lovely up there. I—'
'I tell you it's got to
stop. I've spoken about it before. I won't have it.'
'I expect they're doing
their best. It's your being so far away that makes it hard for them. But I do
think you might write them a very sharp letter.'
'I will. I will. Get out
the paper. Are you ready?' He stopped, and looked piteously at Katie. 'I don't
know what to say. I don't know how to begin.'
Katie scribbled a few
lines.
'How would this do?
"His Majesty informs his Government that he is greatly surprised and
indignant that no notice has been taken of his previous communications. If this
goes on, he will be reluctantly compelled to put the matter in other
hands."'
She read it glibly as
she had written it. The formula had been a favourite one of her late father,
when roused to fall upon offending patrons of the bookshop.
The old man beamed. His
resentment was gone. He was soothed and happy.
'That'll wake 'em up,'
he said. 'I won't have these goings on while I'm king, and if they don't like
it, they know what to do. You're a good girl, Katie.'
He chuckled.
'I beat Lord Murdoch
five games to nothing,' he said.
It was now nearly two
years since the morning when old Matthew Bennett had announced to an audience
consisting of Katie and a smoky blue cat, which had wandered in from Washington
Square to take pot-luck, that he was the King of England.
This was a long time for
any one delusion of the old man's to last. Usually they came and went with a
rapidity which made it hard for Katie, for all her tact, to keep abreast of
them. She was not likely to forget the time when he went to bed President
Roosevelt and woke up the Prophet Elijah. It was the only occasion in all the
years they had passed together when she had felt like giving way and indulging
in the fit of hysterics which most girls of her age would have had as a matter
of course.
She had handled that
crisis, and she handled the present one with equal smoothness. When her
grandfather made his announcement, which he did rather as one stating a
generally recognized fact than as if the information were in any way
sensational, she neither screamed nor swooned, nor did she rush to the
neighbours for advice. She merely gave the old man his breakfast, not
forgetting to set aside a suitable portion for the smoky cat, and then went
round to notify Mr Murdoch of what had happened.
Mr Murdoch, excellent
man, received the news without any fuss or excitement at all, and promised to
look in on Schwartz, the stout saloon-keeper, who was Mr Bennett's companion
and antagonist at draughts on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, and, as he
expressed it, put him wise.
Life ran comfortably in
the new groove. Old Mr Bennett continued to play draughts and pore over his
second-hand classics. Every morning he took his outing in Washington Square
where, from his invalid's chair, he surveyed somnolent Italians and
roller-skating children with his old air of kindly approval. Katie, whom
circumstances had taught to be thankful for small mercies, was perfectly happy in
the shadow of the throne. She liked her work; she liked looking after her
grandfather; and now that Ted Brady had come into her life, she really began to
look on herself as an exceptionally lucky girl, a spoilt favourite of Fortune.
For Ted Brady had called,
as he said he would, and from the very first he had made plain in his grave,
direct way the objects of his visits. There was no subtlety about Ted, no
finesse. He was as frank as a music-hall love song.
On his first visit,
having handed Katie a large bunch of roses with the stolidity of a messenger
boy handing over a parcel, he had proceeded, by way of establishing his bona
fides, to tell her all about himself. He supplied the facts in no settled
order, just as they happened to occur to him in the long silences with which
his speech was punctuated. Small facts jostled large facts. He spoke of his
morals and his fox-terrier in the same breath.
'I'm on the level. Ask
anyone who knows me. They'll tell you that. Say, I got the cutest little dog
you ever seen. Do you like dogs? I've never been a fellow that's got himself
mixed up with girls. I don't like 'em as a general thing. A fellow's got too
much to do keeping himself in training, if his club expects him to do things. I
belong to the Glencoe Athletic. I ran the hundred yards dash in evens last
sports there was. They expect me to do it at the Glencoe, so I've never got
myself mixed up with girls. Till I seen you that afternoon I reckon I'd hardly
looked at a girl, honest. They didn't seem to kind of make any hit with me. And
then I seen you, and I says to myself, "That's the one." It sort of
came over me in a flash. I fell for you directly I seen you. And I'm on the
level. Don't forget that.'
And more in the same
strain, leaning on the counter and looking into Katie's eyes with a devotion
that added emphasis to his measured speech.
Next day he came again,
and kissed her respectfully but firmly, making a sort of shuffling dive across
the counter. Breaking away, he fumbled in his pocket and produced a ring, which
he proceeded to place on her finger with the serious air which accompanied all
his actions.
'That looks pretty good
to me,' he said, as he stepped back and eyed it.
It struck Katie, when he
had gone, how differently different men did things. Genevieve had often related
stories of men who had proposed to her, and according to Genevieve, they always
got excited and emotional, and sometimes cried. Ted Brady had fitted her with
the ring more like a glover's assistant than anything else, and he had hardly spoken
a word from beginning to end. He had seemed to take her acquiescence for
granted. And yet there had been nothing flat or disappointing about the
proceedings. She had been thrilled throughout. It is to be supposed that Mr
Brady had the force of character which does not require the aid of speech.
It was not till she took
the news of her engagement to old Mr Bennett that it was borne in upon Katie
that Fate did not intend to be so wholly benevolent to her as she supposed.
That her grandfather
could offer any opposition had not occurred to her as a possibility. She took
his approval for granted. Never, as long as she could remember, had he been
anything but kind to her. And the only possible objections to marriage from a
grandfather's point of view—badness of character, insufficient means, or
inferiority of social position—were in this case gloriously absent.
She could not see how
anyone, however hypercritical, could find a flaw in Ted. His character was
spotless. He was comfortably off. And so far from being in any way inferior
socially, it was he who condescended. For Ted, she had discovered from
conversation with Mr Murdoch, the glazier, was no ordinary young man. He was a
celebrity. So much so that for a moment, when told the news of the engagement,
Mr Murdoch, startled out of his usual tact, had exhibited frank surprise that
the great Ted Brady should not have aimed higher.
'You're sure you've got
the name right, Katie?' he had said. 'It's really Ted Brady? No mistake about
the first name? Well-built, good-looking young chap with brown eyes? Well, this
beats me. Not,' he went on hurriedly, 'that any young fellow mightn't think
himself lucky to get a wife like you, Katie, but Ted Brady! Why, there isn't a
girl in this part of the town, or in Harlem or the Bronx, for that matter, who
wouldn't give her eyes to be in your place. Why, Ted Brady is the big noise.
He's the star of the Glencoe.'
'He told me he belonged
to the Glencoe Athletic.'
'Don't you believe it.
It belongs to him. Why, the way that boy runs and jumps is the real limit.
There's only Billy Burton, of the Irish-American, that can touch him. You've
certainly got the pick of the bunch, Katie.'
He stared at her
admiringly, as if for the first time realizing her true worth. For Mr Murdoch
was a great patron of sport.
With these facts in her
possession Katie had approached the interview with her grandfather with a good
deal of confidence.
The old man listened to
her recital of Mr Brady's qualities in silence. Then he shook his head.
'It can't be, Katie. I
couldn't have it.'
'Grandpapa!'
'You're forgetting, my
dear.'
'Forgetting?'
'Who ever heard of such
a thing? The grand-daughter of the King of England marrying a commoner! It
wouldn't do at all.'
Consternation, surprise,
and misery kept Katie dumb. She had learned in a hard school to be prepared for
sudden blows from the hand of fate, but this one was so entirely unforeseen
that it found her unprepared, and she was crushed by it. She knew her
grandfather's obstinacy too well to argue against the decision.
'Oh, no, not at all,' he
repeated. 'Oh, no, it wouldn't do.'
Katie said nothing; she
was beyond speech. She stood there wide-eyed and silent among the ruins of her
little air-castle. The old man patted her hand affectionately. He was pleased
at her docility. It was the right attitude, becoming in one of her high rank.
'I am very sorry, my
dear, but—oh, no! oh, no! oh, no—' His voice trailed away into an
unintelligible mutter. He was a very old man, and he was not always able to
concentrate his thoughts on a subject for any length of time.
So little did Ted Brady
realize at first the true complexity of the situation that he was inclined,
when he heard of the news, to treat the crisis in the jaunty, dashing,
love-laughs-at-locksmith fashion so popular with young men of spirit when
thwarted in their loves by the interference of parents and guardians.
It took Katie some time
to convince him that, just because he had the licence in his pocket, he could
not snatch her up on his saddle-bow and carry her off to the nearest clergyman
after the manner of young Lochinvar.
In the first flush of
his resentment at restraint he saw no reason why he should differentiate
between old Mr Bennett and the conventional banns-forbidding father of the
novelettes with which he was accustomed to sweeten his hours of idleness. To
him, till Katie explained the intricacies of the position, Mr Bennett was
simply the proud millionaire who would not hear of his daughter marrying the
artist.
'But, Ted, dear, you
don't understand,' Katie said. 'We simply couldn't do that. There's no one but
me to look after him, poor old man. How could I run away like that and get
married? What would become of him?'
'You wouldn't be away
long,' urged Mr Brady, a man of many parts, but not a rapid thinker. 'The
minister would have us fixed up inside of half an hour. Then we'd look in at
Mouquin's for a steak and fried, just to make a sort of wedding breakfast. And
then back we'd come, hand-in-hand, and say, "Well, here we are. Now
what?"'
'He would never forgive
me.'
'That,' said Ted
judicially, 'would be up to him.'
'It would kill him.
Don't you see, we know that it's all nonsense, this idea of his; but he really
thinks he is the king, and he's so old that the shock of my disobeying him
would be too much. Honest, Ted, dear, I couldn't.'
Gloom unutterable
darkened Ted Brady's always serious countenance. The difficulties of the
situation were beginning to come home to him.
'Maybe if I went and saw
him—' he suggested at last.
'You could,'
said Katie doubtfully.
Ted tightened his belt
with an air of determination, and bit resolutely on the chewing-gum which was
his inseparable companion.
'I will,' he said.
'You'll be nice to him,
Ted?'
He nodded. He was the
man of action, not words.
It was perhaps ten
minutes before he came out of the inner room in which Mr Bennett passed his
days. When he did, there was no light of jubilation on his face. His brow was
darker than ever.
Katie looked at him
anxiously. He returned the look with a sombre shake of the head.
'Nothing doing,' he said
shortly. He paused. 'Unless,' he added, 'you count it anything that he's made
me an earl.'
In the next two weeks
several brains busied themselves with the situation. Genevieve, reconciled to
Katie after a decent interval of wounded dignity, said she supposed there was a
way out, if one could only think of it, but it certainly got past her. The only
approach to a plan of action was suggested by the broken-nosed individual who
had been Ted's companion that day at Palisades Park, a gentleman of some
eminence in the boxing world, who rejoiced in the name of the Tennessee
Bear-Cat.
What they ought to do,
in the Bear-Cat's opinion, was to get the old man out into Washington Square
one morning. He of Tennessee would then sasshay up in a flip manner and make a
break. Ted, waiting close by, would resent his insolence. There would be words,
followed by blows.
'See what I mean?'
pursued the Bear-Cat. 'There's you and me mixing it. I'll square the cop on the
beat to leave us be; he's a friend of mine. Pretty soon you land me one on the
plexus, and I take th' count. Then there's you hauling me up by th' collar to
the old gentleman, and me saying I quits and apologizing. See what I mean?'
The whole, presumably,
to conclude with warm expressions of gratitude and esteem from Mr Bennett, and
an instant withdrawal of the veto.
Ted himself approved of
the scheme. He said it was a cracker-jaw, and he wondered how one so
notoriously ivory-skulled as the other could have had such an idea. The
Bear-Cat said modestly that he had 'em sometimes. And it is probable that all
would have been well, had it not been necessary to tell the plan to Katie, who
was horrified at the very idea, spoke warmly of the danger to her grandfather's
nervous system, and said she did not think the Bear-Cat could be a nice friend
for Ted. And matters relapsed into their old state of hopelessness.
And then, one day, Katie
forced herself to tell Ted that she thought it would be better if they did not
see each other for a time. She said that these meetings were only a source of
pain to both of them. It would really be better if he did not come round
for—well, quite some time.
It had not been easy for
her to say it. The decision was the outcome of many wakeful nights. She had
asked herself the question whether it was fair for her to keep Ted chained to
her in this hopeless fashion, when, left to himself and away from her, he might
so easily find some other girl to make him happy.
So Ted went,
reluctantly, and the little shop on Sixth Avenue knew him no more. And Katie
spent her time looking after old Mr Bennett (who had completely forgotten the
affair by now, and sometimes wondered why Katie was not so cheerful as she had
been), and—for, though unselfish, she was human—hating those unknown girls whom
in her mind's eye she could see clustering round Ted, smiling at him, making
much of him, and driving the bare recollection of her out of his mind.
The summer passed. July
came and went, making New York an oven. August followed, and one wondered why
one had complained of July's tepid advances.
It was on the evening of
September the eleventh that Katie, having closed the little shop, sat in the
dusk on the steps, as many thousands of her fellow-townsmen and townswomen were
doing, turning her face to the first breeze which New York had known for two
months. The hot spell had broken abruptly that afternoon, and the city was
drinking in the coolness as a flower drinks water.
From round the corner,
where the yellow cross of the Judson Hotel shone down on Washington Square,
came the shouts of children, and the strains, mellowed by distance, of the
indefatigable barrel-organ which had played the same tunes in the same place
since the spring.
Katie closed her eyes,
and listened. It was very peaceful this evening, so peaceful that for an
instant she forgot even to think of Ted. And it was just during this instant
that she heard his voice.
'That you, kid?'
He was standing before
her, his hands in his pockets, one foot on the pavement, the other in the road;
and if he was agitated, his voice did not show it.
'Ted!'
'That's me. Can I see
the old man for a minute, Katie?'
This time it did seem to
her that she could detect a slight ring of excitement.
'It's no use, Ted.
Honest.'
'No harm in going in and
passing the time of day, is there? I've got something I want to say to him.'
'What?'
'Tell you later, maybe.
Is he in his room?'
He stepped past her, and
went in. As he went, he caught her arm and pressed it, but he did not stop. She
saw him go into the inner room and heard through the door as he closed it
behind him, the murmur of voices. And almost immediately, it seemed to her, her
name was called. It was her grandfather's voice which called, high and excited.
The door opened, and Ted appeared.
'Come here a minute,
Katie, will you?' he said. 'You're wanted.'
The old man was leaning
forward in his chair. He was in a state of extraordinary excitement. He
quivered and jumped. Ted, standing by the wall, looked as stolid as ever; but
his eyes glittered.
'Katie,' cried the old
man, 'this is a most remarkable piece of news. This gentleman has just been
telling me—extraordinary. He—'
He broke off, and looked
at Ted, as he had looked at Katie when he had tried to write the letter to the
Parliament of England.
Ted's eye, as it met
Katie's, was almost defiant.
'I want to marry you,'
he said.
'Yes, yes,' broke in Mr
Bennett, impatiently, 'but—'
'And I'm a king.'
'Yes, yes, that's it,
that's it, Katie. This gentleman is a king.'
Once more Ted's eye met
Katie's, and this time there was an imploring look in it.
'That's right,' he said,
slowly. 'I've just been telling your grandfather I'm the King of Coney Island.'
'That's it. Of Coney
Island.'
'So there's no objection
now to us getting married, kid—Your Royal Highness. It's a royal alliance,
see?'
'A royal alliance,'
echoed Mr Bennett.
Out in the street, Ted
held Katie's hand, and grinned a little sheepishly.
'You're mighty quiet,
kid,' he said. 'It looks as if it don't make much of a hit with you, the notion
of being married to me.'
'Oh, Ted! But—'
He squeezed her hand.
'I know what you're
thinking. I guess it was raw work pulling a tale like that on the old man. I
hated to do it, but gee! when a fellow's up against it like I was, he's apt to
grab most any chance that comes along. Why, say, kid, it kind of looked to me
as if it was sort of meant. Coming just now, like it did, just when
it was wanted, and just when it didn't seem possible it could happen. Why, a
week ago I was nigh on two hundred votes behind Billy Burton. The
Irish-American put him up, and everybody thought he'd be King at the Mardi
Gras. And then suddenly they came pouring in for me, till at the finish I had
Billy looking like a regular has-been.
'It's funny the way the
voting jumps about every year in this Coney election. It was just Providence,
and it didn't seem right to let it go by. So I went in to the old man, and told
him. Say, I tell you I was just sweating when I got ready to hand it to him. It
was an outside chance he'd remember all about what the Mardi Gras at Coney was,
and just what being a king at it amounted to. Then I remembered you telling me
you'd never been to Coney, so I figured your grandfather wouldn't be what you'd
call well fixed in his information about it, so I took the chance.
'I tried him out first.
I tried him with Brooklyn. Why, say, from the way he took it, he'd either never
heard of the place, or else he'd forgotten what it was. I guess he don't
remember much, poor old fellow. Then I mentioned Yonkers. He asked me what
Yonkers were. Then I reckoned it was safe to bring on Coney, and he fell for it
right away. I felt mean, but it had to be done.'
He caught her up, and
swung her into the air with a perfectly impassive face. Then, having kissed
her, he lowered her gently to the ground again. The action seemed to have
relieved his feelings, for when he spoke again it was plain that his conscience
no longer troubled him.
'And say,' he said,
'come to think of it, I don't see where there's so much call for me to feel
mean. I'm not so far short of being a regular king. Coney's just as big as some
of those kingdoms you read about on the other side; and, from what you see in
the papers about the goings-on there, it looks to me that, having a whole week
on the throne like I'm going to have, amounts to a pretty steady job as kings
go.'
6.AT GEISENHEIMER'S
As I walked to
Geisenheimer's that night I was feeling blue and restless, tired of New York,
tired of dancing, tired of everything. Broadway was full of people hurrying to
the theatres. Cars rattled by. All the electric lights in the world were
blazing down on the Great White Way. And it all seemed stale and dreary to me.
Geisenheimer's was full
as usual. All the tables were occupied, and there were several couples already
on the dancing-floor in the centre. The band was playing 'Michigan':
I
want to go back, I want to go back
To
the place where I was born.
Far
away from harm
With
a milk-pail on my arm.
I suppose the fellow who
wrote that would have called for the police if anyone had ever really tried to
get him on to a farm, but he has certainly put something into the tune which
makes you think he meant what he said. It's a homesick tune, that.
I was just looking round
for an empty table, when a man jumped up and came towards me, registering joy
as if I had been his long-lost sister.
He was from the country.
I could see that. It was written all over him, from his face to his shoes.
He came up with his hand
out, beaming.
'Why, Miss Roxborough!'
'Why not?' I said.
'Don't you remember me?'
I didn't.
'My name is Ferris.'
'It's a nice name, but
it means nothing in my young life.'
'I was introduced to you
last time I came here. We danced together.'
This seemed to bear the
stamp of truth. If he was introduced to me, he probably danced with me. It's
what I'm at Geisenheimer's for.
'When was it?'
'A year ago last April.'
You can't beat these
rural charmers. They think New York is folded up and put away in camphor when
they leave, and only taken out again when they pay their next visit. The notion
that anything could possibly have happened since he was last in our midst to
blur the memory of that happy evening had not occurred to Mr Ferris. I suppose
he was so accustomed to dating things from 'when I was in New York' that he
thought everybody else must do the same.
'Why, sure, I remember
you,' I said. 'Algernon Clarence, isn't it?'
'Not Algernon Clarence.
My name's Charlie.'
'My mistake. And what's
the great scheme, Mr Ferris? Do you want to dance with me again?'
He did. So we started.
Mine not to reason why, mine but to do and die, as the poem says. If an
elephant had come into Geisenheimer's and asked me to dance I'd have had to do
it. And I'm not saying that Mr Ferris wasn't the next thing to it. He was one
of those earnest, persevering dancers—the kind that have taken twelve
correspondence lessons.
I guess I was about due
that night to meet someone from the country. There still come days in the
spring when the country seems to get a stranglehold on me and start in pulling.
This particular day had been one of them. I got up in the morning and looked
out of the window, and the breeze just wrapped me round and began whispering
about pigs and chickens. And when I went out on Fifth Avenue there seemed to be
flowers everywhere. I headed for the Park, and there was the grass all green,
and the trees coming out, and a sort of something in the air—why, say, if there
hadn't have been a big policeman keeping an eye on me, I'd have flung myself
down and bitten chunks out of the turf.
And as soon as I got to
Geisenheimer's they played that 'Michigan' thing.
Why, Charlie from
Squeedunk's 'entrance' couldn't have been better worked up if he'd been a star
in a Broadway show. The stage was just waiting for him.
But somebody's always
taking the joy out of life. I ought to have remembered that the most
metropolitan thing in the metropolis is a rustic who's putting in a week there.
We weren't thinking on the same plane, Charlie and me. The way I had been
feeling all day, what I wanted to talk about was last season's crops. The
subject he fancied was this season's chorus-girls. Our souls didn't touch by a
mile and a half.
'This is the life!' he
said.
There's always a point
when that sort of man says that.
'I suppose you come here
quite a lot?' he said.
'Pretty often.'
I didn't tell him that I
came there every night, and that I came because I was paid for it. If you're a
professional dancer at Geisenheimer's, you aren't supposed to advertise the
fact. The management thinks that if you did it might send the public away
thinking too hard when they saw you win the Great Contest for the Love-r-ly
Silver Cup which they offer later in the evening. Say, that Love-r-ly Cup's a
joke. I win it on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and Mabel Francis wins it
on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. It's all perfectly fair and square, of
course. It's purely a matter of merit who wins the Love-r-ly Cup. Anybody could
win it. Only somehow they don't. And the coincidence of the fact that Mabel and
I always do has kind of got on the management's nerves, and they don't like us
to tell people we're employed there. They prefer us to blush unseen.
'It's a great place,'
said Mr Ferris, 'and New York's a great place. I'd like to live in New York.'
'The loss is ours. Why
don't you?'
'Some city! But dad's
dead now, and I've got the drugstore, you know.'
He spoke as if I ought
to remember reading about it in the papers.
'And I'm making good
with it, what's more. I've got push and ideas. Say, I got married since I saw
you last.'
'You did, did you?' I
said. 'Then what are you doing, may I ask, dancing on Broadway like a gay
bachelor? I suppose you have left your wife at Hicks' Corners, singing
"Where is my wandering boy tonight"?'
'Not Hicks' Corners.
Ashley, Maine. That's where I live. My wife comes from Rodney.... Pardon me,
I'm afraid I stepped on your foot.'
'My fault,' I said; 'I
lost step. Well, I wonder you aren't ashamed even to think of your wife, when
you've left her all alone out there while you come whooping it up in New York.
Haven't you got any conscience?'
'But I haven't left her.
She's here.'
'In New York?'
'In this restaurant.
That's her up there.'
I looked up at the
balcony. There was a face hanging over the red plush rail. It looked to me as
if it had some hidden sorrow. I'd noticed it before, when we were dancing
around, and I had wondered what the trouble was. Now I began to see.
'Why aren't you dancing
with her and giving her a good time, then?' I said.
'Oh, she's having a good
time.'
'She doesn't look it.
She looks as if she would like to be down here, treading the measure.'
'She doesn't dance
much.'
'Don't you have dances
at Ashley?'
'It's different at home.
She dances well enough for Ashley, but—well, this isn't Ashley.'
'I see. But you're not
like that?'
He gave a kind of smirk.
'Oh, I've been in New York
before.'
I could have bitten him,
the sawn-off little rube! It made me mad. He was ashamed to dance in public
with his wife—didn't think her good enough for him. So he had dumped her in a
chair, given her a lemonade, and told her to be good, and then gone off to have
a good time. They could have had me arrested for what I was thinking just then.
The band began to play
something else.
'This is the life!' said
Mr Ferris. 'Let's do it again.'
'Let somebody else do
it,' I said. 'I'm tired. I'll introduce you to some friends of mine.'
So I took him off, and
whisked him on to some girls I knew at one of the tables.
'Shake hands with my
friend Mr Ferris,' I said. 'He wants to show you the latest steps. He does most
of them on your feet.'
I could have betted on Charlie,
the Debonair Pride of Ashley. Guess what he said? He said, 'This is the life!'
And I left him, and went
up to the balcony.
She was leaning with her
elbows on the red plush, looking down on the dancing-floor. They had just
started another tune, and hubby was moving around with one of the girls I'd
introduced him to. She didn't have to prove to me that she came from the
country. I knew it. She was a little bit of a thing, old-fashioned looking. She
was dressed in grey, with white muslin collar and cuffs, and her hair done
simple. She had a black hat.
I kind of hovered for
awhile. It isn't the best thing I do, being shy; as a general thing I'm more or
less there with the nerve; but somehow I sort of hesitated to charge in.
Then I braced up, and
made for the vacant chair.
'I'll sit here, if you
don't mind,' I said.
She turned in a startled
way. I could see she was wondering who I was, and what right I had there, but
wasn't certain whether it might not be city etiquette for strangers to come and
dump themselves down and start chatting. 'I've just been dancing with your
husband,' I said, to ease things along.
'I saw you.'
She fixed me with a pair
of big brown eyes. I took one look at them, and then I had to tell myself that
it might be pleasant, and a relief to my feelings, to take something solid and
heavy and drop it over the rail on to hubby, but the management wouldn't like
it. That was how I felt about him just then. The poor kid was doing everything
with those eyes except crying. She looked like a dog that's been kicked.
She looked away, and
fiddled with the string of the electric light. There was a hatpin lying on the
table. She picked it up, and began to dig at the red plush.
'Ah, come on sis,' I
said; 'tell me all about it.'
'I don't know what you
mean.'
'You can't fool me. Tell
me your troubles.'
'I don't know you.'
'You don't have to know
a person to tell her your troubles. I sometimes tell mine to the cat that camps
out on the wall opposite my room. What did you want to leave the country for,
with summer coming on?'
She didn't answer, but I
could see it coming, so I sat still and waited. And presently she seemed to
make up her mind that, even if it was no business of mine, it would be a relief
to talk about it.
'We're on our honeymoon.
Charlie wanted to come to New York. I didn't want to, but he was set on it.
He's been here before.'
'So he told me.'
'He's wild about New
York.'
'But you're not.'
'I hate it.'
'Why?'
She dug away at the red
plush with the hatpin, picking out little bits and dropping them over the edge.
I could see she was bracing herself to put me wise to the whole trouble.
There's a time comes when things aren't going right, and you've had all you can
stand, when you have got to tell somebody about it, no matter who it is.
'I hate New York,' she
said getting it out at last with a rush. 'I'm scared of it. It—it isn't fair
Charlie bringing me here. I didn't want to come. I knew what would happen. I
felt it all along.'
'What do you think will
happen, then?'
She must have picked
away at least an inch of the red plush before she answered. It's lucky Jimmy,
the balcony waiter, didn't see her; it would have broken his heart; he's as
proud of that red plush as if he had paid for it himself.
'When I first went to
live at Rodney,' she said, 'two years ago—we moved there from Illinois—there
was a man there named Tyson—Jack Tyson. He lived all alone and didn't seem to
want to know anyone. I couldn't understand it till somebody told me all about
him. I can understand it now. Jack Tyson married a Rodney girl, and they came
to New York for their honeymoon, just like us. And when they got there I guess
she got to comparing him with the fellows she saw, and comparing the city with
Rodney, and when she got home she just couldn't settle down.'
'Well?'
'After they had been
back in Rodney for a little while she ran away. Back to the city, I guess.'
'I suppose he got a
divorce?'
'No, he didn't. He still
thinks she may come back to him.'
'He still thinks she
will come back?' I said. 'After she has been away three years!'
'Yes. He keeps her
things just the same as she left them when she went away, everything just the
same.'
'But isn't he angry with
her for what she did? If I was a man and a girl treated me that way, I'd be apt
to murder her if she tried to show up again.'
'He wouldn't. Nor would
I, if—if anything like that happened to me; I'd wait and wait, and go on hoping
all the time. And I'd go down to the station to meet the train every afternoon,
just like Jack Tyson.'
Something splashed on
the tablecloth. It made me jump.
'For goodness' sake,' I
said, 'what's your trouble? Brace up. I know it's a sad story, but it's not
your funeral.'
'It is. It is. The same
thing's going to happen to me.'
'Take a hold on
yourself. Don't cry like that.'
'I can't help it. Oh! I knew
it would happen. It's happening right now. Look—look at him.'
I glanced over the rail,
and I saw what she meant. There was her Charlie, dancing about all over the
floor as if he had just discovered that he hadn't lived till then. I saw him
say something to the girl he was dancing with. I wasn't near enough to hear it,
but I bet it was 'This is the life!' If I had been his wife, in the same
position as this kid, I guess I'd have felt as bad as she did, for if ever a
man exhibited all the symptoms of incurable Newyorkitis, it was this Charlie
Ferris.
'I'm not like these New
York girls,' she choked. 'I can't be smart. I don't want to be. I just want to
live at home and be happy. I knew it would happen if we came to the city. He
doesn't think me good enough for him. He looks down on me.'
'Pull yourself
together.'
'And I do love him so!'
Goodness knows what I
should have said if I could have thought of anything to say. But just then the
music stopped, and somebody on the floor below began to speak.
'Ladeez 'n' gemmen,' he
said, 'there will now take place our great Numbah Contest. This gen-u-ine
sporting contest—'
It was Izzy Baermann
making his nightly speech, introducing the Love-r-ly Cup; and it meant that,
for me, duty called. From where I sat I could see Izzy looking about the room,
and I knew he was looking for me. It's the management's nightmare that one of
these evenings Mabel or I won't show up, and somebody else will get away with
the Love-r-ly Cup.
'Sorry I've got to go,'
I said. 'I have to be in this.'
And then suddenly I had
the great idea. It came to me like a flash, I looked at her, crying there, and
I looked over the rail at Charlie the Boy Wonder, and I knew that this was
where I got a stranglehold on my place in the Hall of Fame, along with the great
thinkers of the age.
'Come on,' I said. 'Come
along. Stop crying and powder your nose and get a move on. You're going to
dance this.'
'But Charlie doesn't
want to dance with me.'
'It may have escaped
your notice,' I said, 'but your Charlie is not the only man in New York, or
even in this restaurant. I'm going to dance with Charlie myself, and I'll
introduce you to someone who can go through the movements. Listen!'
'The lady of each
couple'—this was Izzy, getting it off his diaphragm—'will receive a ticket
containing a num-bah. The dance will then proceed, and the num-bahs will be
eliminated one by one, those called out by the judge kindly returning to their
seats as their num-bah is called. The num-bah finally remaining is the winning
num-bah. The contest is a genuine sporting contest, decided purely by the skill
of the holders of the various num-bahs.' (Izzy stopped blushing at the age of
six.) 'Will ladies now kindly step forward and receive their num-bahs. The
winner, the holder of the num-bah left on the floor when the other num-bahs
have been eliminated' (I could see Izzy getting more and more uneasy, wondering
where on earth I'd got to), 'will receive this Love-r-ly Silver Cup, presented
by the management. Ladies will now kindly step forward and receive their
num-bahs.'
I turned to Mrs Charlie.
'There,' I said, 'don't you want to win a Love-r-ly Silver Cup?'
'But I couldn't.'
'You never know your
luck.'
'But it isn't luck.
Didn't you hear him say it's a contest decided purely by skill?'
'Well, try your skill,
then.' I felt as if I could have shaken her. 'For goodness' sake,' I said,
'show a little grit. Aren't you going to stir a finger to keep your Charlie?
Suppose you win, think what it will mean. He will look up to you for the rest
of your life. When he starts talking about New York, all you will have to say
is, "New York? Ah, yes, that was the town I won that Love-r-ly Silver Cup
in, was it not?" and he'll drop as if you had hit him behind the ear with
a sandbag. Pull yourself together and try.'
I saw those brown eyes
of hers flash, and she said, 'I'll try.'
'Good for you,' I said.
'Now you get those tears dried, and fix yourself up, and I'll go down and get
the tickets.'
Izzy was mighty relieved
when I bore down on him.
'Gee!' he said, 'I
thought you had run away, or was sick or something. Here's your ticket.'
'I want two, Izzy. One's
for a friend of mine. And I say, Izzy, I'd take it as a personal favour if you
would let her stop on the floor as one of the last two couples. There's a
reason. She's a kid from the country, and she wants to make a hit.'
'Sure, that'll be all
right. Here are the tickets. Yours is thirty-six, hers is ten.' He lowered his
voice. 'Don't go mixing them.'
I went back to the
balcony. On the way I got hold of Charlie.
'We're dancing this
together,' I said.
He grinned all across
his face.
I found Mrs Charlie
looking as if she had never shed a tear in her life. She certainly had pluck,
that kid.
'Come on,' I said.
'Stick to your ticket like wax and watch your step.'
I guess you've seen
these sporting contests at Geisenheimer's. Or, if you haven't seen them at
Geisenheimer's, you've seen them somewhere else. They're all the same.
When we began, the floor
was so crowded that there was hardly elbow-room. Don't tell me there aren't any
optimists nowadays. Everyone was looking as if they were wondering whether to
have the Love-r-ly Cup in the sitting-room or the bedroom. You never saw such a
hopeful gang in your life.
Presently Izzy gave
tongue. The management expects him to be humorous on these occasions, so he did
his best.
'Num-bahs, seven,
eleven, and twenty-one will kindly rejoin their sorrowing friends.'
This gave us a little
more elbow-room, and the band started again.
A few minutes later,
Izzy once more: 'Num-bahs thirteen, sixteen, and seventeen—good-bye.'
Off we went again.
'Num-bah twelve, we hate
to part with you, but—back to your table!'
A plump girl in a red
hat, who had been dancing with a kind smile, as if she were doing it to amuse
the children, left the floor.
'Num-bahs six, fifteen,
and twenty, thumbs down!'
And pretty soon the only
couples left were Charlie and me, Mrs Charlie and the fellow I'd introduced her
to, and a bald-headed man and a girl in a white hat. He was one of your
stick-at-it performers. He had been dancing all the evening. I had noticed him
from the balcony. He looked like a hard-boiled egg from up there.
He was a trier all
right, that fellow, and had things been otherwise, so to speak, I'd have been
glad to see him win. But it was not to be. Ah, no!
'Num-bah nineteen,
you're getting all flushed. Take a rest.'
So there it was, a
straight contest between me and Charlie and Mrs Charlie and her man. Every
nerve in my system was tingling with suspense and excitement, was it not? It
was not.
Charlie, as I've already
hinted, was not a dancer who took much of his attention off his feet while in
action. He was there to do his durnedest, not to inspect objects of interest by
the wayside. The correspondence college he'd attended doesn't guarantee to
teach you to do two things at once. It won't bind itself to teach you to look
round the room while you're dancing. So Charlie hadn't the least suspicion of
the state of the drama. He was breathing heavily down my neck in a determined
sort of way, with his eyes glued to the floor. All he knew was that the
competition had thinned out a bit, and the honour of Ashley, Maine, was in his
hands.
You know how the public
begins to sit up and take notice when these dance-contests have been narrowed
down to two couples. There are evenings when I quite forget myself, when I'm
one of the last two left in, and get all excited. There's a sort of hum in the
air, and, as you go round the room, people at the tables start applauding. Why,
if you didn't know about the inner workings of the thing, you'd be all of a
twitter.
It didn't take my
practised ear long to discover that it wasn't me and Charlie that the great
public was cheering for. We would go round the floor without getting a hand,
and every time Mrs Charlie and her guy got to a corner there was a noise like
election night. She sure had made a hit.
I took a look at her
across the floor, and I didn't wonder. She was a different kid from what she'd
been upstairs. I never saw anybody look so happy and pleased with herself. Her
eyes were like lamps, and her cheeks all pink, and she was going at it like a
champion. I knew what had made a hit with the people. It was the look of her.
She made you think of fresh milk and new-laid eggs and birds singing. To see
her was like getting away to the country in August. It's funny about people who
live in the city. They chuck out their chests, and talk about little old New
York being good enough for them, and there's a street in heaven they call
Broadway, and all the rest of it; but it seems to me that what they really live
for is that three weeks in the summer when they get away into the country. I
knew exactly why they were cheering so hard for Mrs Charlie. She made them
think of their holidays which were coming along, when they would go and board
at the farm and drink out of the old oaken bucket, and call the cows by their
first names.
Gee! I felt just like
that myself. All day the country had been tugging at me, and now it tugged
worse than ever.
I could have smelled the
new-mown hay if it wasn't that when you're in Geisenheimer's you have to smell
Geisenheimer's, because it leaves no chance for competition.
'Keep working,' I said
to Charlie. 'It looks to me as if we are going back in the betting.'
'Uh, huh!' he says, too
busy to blink.
'Do some of those fancy
steps of yours. We need them in our business.'
And the way that boy
worked—it was astonishing!
Out of the corner of my
eye I could see Izzy Baermann, and he wasn't looking happy. He was nerving
himself for one of those quick referee's decisions—the sort you make and then
duck under the ropes, and run five miles, to avoid the incensed populace. It
was this kind of thing happening every now and then that prevented his job
being perfect. Mabel Francis told me that one night when Izzy declared her the winner
of the great sporting contest, it was such raw work that she thought there'd
have been a riot. It looked pretty much as if he was afraid the same thing was
going to happen now. There wasn't a doubt which of us two couples was the one
that the customers wanted to see win that Love-r-ly Silver Cup. It was a
walk-over for Mrs Charlie, and Charlie and I were simply among those present.
But Izzy had his duty to
do, and drew a salary for doing it, so he moistened his lips, looked round to
see that his strategic railways weren't blocked, swallowed twice, and said in a
husky voice:
'Num-bah ten, please
re-tiah!'
I stopped at once.
'Come along,' said I to
Charlie. 'That's our exit cue.'
And we walked off the
floor amidst applause.
'Well,' says Charlie,
taking out his handkerchief and attending to his brow, which was like the
village blacksmith's, 'we didn't do so bad, did we? We didn't do so bad, I
guess! We—'
And he looked up at the
balcony, expecting to see the dear little wife, draped over the rail, worshipping
him; when, just as his eye is moving up, it gets caught by the sight of her a
whole heap lower down than he had expected—on the floor, in fact.
She wasn't doing much in
the worshipping line just at that moment. She was too busy.
It was a regular triumphal
progress for the kid. She and her partner were doing one or two rounds now for
exhibition purposes, like the winning couple always do at Geisenheimer's, and
the room was fairly rising at them. You'd have thought from the way they were
clapping that they had been betting all their spare cash on her.
Charlie gets her well
focused, then he lets his jaw drop, till he pretty near bumped it against the
floor.
'But—but—but—' he
begins.
'I know,' I said. 'It
begins to look as if she could dance well enough for the city after all. It
begins to look as if she had sort of put one over on somebody, don't it? It
begins to look as if it were a pity you didn't think of dancing with her
yourself.'
'I—I—I—'
'You come along and have
a nice cold drink,' I said, 'and you'll soon pick up.'
He tottered after me to
a table, looking as if he had been hit by a street-car. He had got his.
I was so busy looking
after Charlie, flapping the towel and working on him with the oxygen, that, if
you'll believe me, it wasn't for quite a time that I thought of glancing around
to see how the thing had struck Izzy Baermann.
If you can imagine a
fond father whose only son has hit him with a brick, jumped on his stomach, and
then gone off with all his money, you have a pretty good notion of how poor old
Izzy looked. He was staring at me across the room, and talking to himself and
jerking his hands about. Whether he thought he was talking to me, or whether he
was rehearsing the scene where he broke it to the boss that a mere stranger had
got away with his Love-r-ly Silver Cup, I don't know. Whichever it was, he was
being mighty eloquent.
I gave him a nod, as
much as to say that it would all come right in the future, and then I turned to
Charlie again. He was beginning to pick up.
'She won the cup!' he
said in a dazed voice, looking at me as if I could do something about it.
'You bet she did!'
'But—well, what do you
know about that?'
I saw that the moment
had come to put it straight to him. 'I'll tell you what I know about it,' I
said. 'If you take my advice, you'll hustle that kid straight back to Ashley—or
wherever it is that you said you poison the natives by making up the wrong
prescriptions—before she gets New York into her system. When I was talking to
her upstairs, she was telling me about a fellow in her village who got it in
the neck just the same as you're apt to do.'
He started. 'She was
telling you about Jack Tyson?'
'That was his name—Jack
Tyson. He lost his wife through letting her have too much New York. Don't you
think it's funny she should have mentioned him if she hadn't had some idea that
she might act just the same as his wife did?'
He turned quite green.
'You don't think she
would do that?'
'Well, if you'd heard
her—She couldn't talk of anything except this Tyson, and what his wife did to
him. She talked of it sort of sad, kind of regretful, as if she was sorry, but
felt that it had to be. I could see she had been thinking about it a whole
lot.'
Charlie stiffened in his
seat, and then began to melt with pure fright. He took up his empty glass with
a shaking hand and drank a long drink out of it. It didn't take much
observation to see that he had had the jolt he wanted, and was going to be a
whole heap less jaunty and metropolitan from now on. In fact, the way he
looked, I should say he had finished with metropolitan jauntiness for the rest
of his life.
'I'll take her home
tomorrow,' he said. 'But—will she come?'
'That's up to you. If
you can persuade her—Here she is now. I should start at once.'
Mrs Charlie, carrying
the cup, came to the table. I was wondering what would be the first thing she
would say. If it had been Charlie, of course he'd have said, 'This is the
life!' but I looked for something snappier from her. If I had been in her place
there were at least ten things I could have thought of to say, each nastier
than the other.
She sat down and put the
cup on the table. Then she gave the cup a long look. Then she drew a deep
breath. Then she looked at Charlie.
'Oh, Charlie, dear,' she
said, 'I do wish I'd been dancing with you!'
Well, I'm not sure that
that wasn't just as good as anything I would have said. Charlie got right off
the mark. After what I had told him, he wasn't wasting any time.
'Darling,' he said,
humbly, 'you're a wonder! What will they say about this at home?' He did pause
here for a moment, for it took nerve to say it; but then he went right on.
'Mary, how would it be if we went home right away—first train tomorrow, and
showed it to them?'
'Oh, Charlie!' she said.
His face lit up as if
somebody had pulled a switch.
'You will? You don't
want to stop on? You aren't wild about New York?'
'If there was a train,'
she said, 'I'd start tonight. But I thought you loved the city so, Charlie?'
He gave a kind of
shiver. 'I never want to see it again in my life!' he said.
'You'll excuse me,' I
said, getting up, 'I think there's a friend of mine wants to speak to me.'
And I crossed over to
where Izzy had been standing for the last five minutes, making signals to me
with his eyebrows.
You couldn't have called
Izzy coherent at first. He certainly had trouble with his vocal chords, poor
fellow. There was one of those African explorer men used to come to
Geisenheimer's a lot when he was home from roaming the trackless desert, and he
used to tell me about tribes he had met who didn't use real words at all, but
talked to one another in clicks and gurgles. He imitated some of their chatter
one night to amuse me, and, believe me, Izzy Baermann started talking the same
language now. Only he didn't do it to amuse me.
He was like one of those
gramophone records when it's getting into its stride.
'Be calm, Isadore,' I
said. 'Something is troubling you. Tell me all about it.'
He clicked some more,
and then he got it out.
'Say, are you crazy?
What did you do it for? Didn't I tell you as plain as I could; didn't I say it
twenty times, when you came for the tickets, that yours was thirty-six?'
'Didn't you say my
friend's was thirty-six?'
'Are you deaf? I said
hers was ten.'
'Then,' I said
handsomely, 'say no more. The mistake was mine. It begins to look as if I must
have got them mixed.'
He did a few Swedish
exercises.
'Say no more? That's
good! That's great! You've got nerve. I'll say that.'
'It was a lucky mistake,
Izzy. It saved your life. The people would have lynched you if you had given me
the cup. They were solid for her.'
'What's the boss going
to say when I tell him?'
'Never mind what the
boss will say. Haven't you any romance in your system, Izzy? Look at those two
sitting there with their heads together. Isn't it worth a silver cup to have made
them happy for life? They are on their honeymoon, Isadore. Tell the boss
exactly how it happened, and say that I thought it was up to Geisenheimer's to
give them a wedding-present.'
He clicked for a spell.
'Ah!' he said. 'Ah! now
you've done it! Now you've given yourself away! You did it on purpose. You
mixed those tickets on purpose. I thought as much. Say, who do you think you
are, doing this sort of thing? Don't you know that professional dancers are
three for ten cents? I could go out right now and whistle, and get a dozen
girls for your job. The boss'll sack you just one minute after I tell him.'
'No, he won't, Izzy,
because I'm going to resign.'
'You'd better!'
'That's what I think.
I'm sick of this place, Izzy. I'm sick of dancing. I'm sick of New York. I'm
sick of everything. I'm going back to the country. I thought I had got the pigs
and chickens clear out of my system, but I hadn't. I've suspected it for a
long, long time, and tonight I know it. Tell the boss, with my love, that I'm
sorry, but it had to be done. And if he wants to talk back, he must do it by
letter: Mrs John Tyson, Rodney, Maine, is the address.'
7.THE MAKING OF MAC'S
Mac's Restaurant—nobody
calls it MacFarland's—is a mystery. It is off the beaten track. It is not
smart. It does not advertise. It provides nothing nearer to an orchestra than a
solitary piano, yet, with all these things against it, it is a success. In
theatrical circles especially it holds a position which might turn the white
lights of many a supper-palace green with envy.
This is mysterious. You
do not expect Soho to compete with and even eclipse Piccadilly in this way. And
when Soho does so compete, there is generally romance of some kind somewhere in
the background.
Somebody happened to
mention to me casually that Henry, the old waiter, had been at Mac's since its
foundation.
'Me?' said Henry,
questioned during a slack spell in the afternoon. 'Rather!'
'Then can you tell me
what it was that first gave the place the impetus which started it on its
upward course? What causes should you say were responsible for its phenomenal
prosperity? What—'
'What gave it a leg-up?
Is that what you're trying to get at?'
'Exactly. What gave it a
leg-up? Can you tell me?'
'Me?' said Henry.
'Rather!'
And he told me this
chapter from the unwritten history of the London whose day begins when Nature's
finishes.
000
Old Mr MacFarland (said
Henry) started the place fifteen years ago. He was a widower with one son
and what you might call half a daughter. That's to say, he had adopted her.
Katie was her name, and she was the child of a dead friend of his. The son's
name was Andy. A little freckled nipper he was when I first knew him—one of
those silent kids that don't say much and have as much obstinacy in them as if
they were mules. Many's the time, in them days, I've clumped him on the head
and told him to do something; and he didn't run yelling to his pa, same as most
kids would have done, but just said nothing and went on not doing whatever it
was I had told him to do. That was the sort of disposition Andy had, and it
grew on him. Why, when he came back from Oxford College the time the old man
sent for him—what I'm going to tell you about soon—he had a jaw on him like the
ram of a battleship. Katie was the kid for my money. I liked Katie. We all
liked Katie.
Old MacFarland started
out with two big advantages. One was Jules, and the other was me. Jules came
from Paris, and he was the greatest cook you ever seen. And me—well, I was just
come from ten years as waiter at the Guelph, and I won't conceal it from you
that I gave the place a tone. I gave Soho something to think about over its
chop, believe me. It was a come-down in the world for me, maybe, after the
Guelph, but what I said to myself was that, when you get a tip in Soho, it may
be only tuppence, but you keep it; whereas at the Guelph about ninety-nine
hundredths of it goes to helping to maintain some blooming head waiter in the
style to which he has been accustomed. It was through my kind of harping on
that fact that me and the Guelph parted company. The head waiter complained to
the management the day I called him a fat-headed vampire.
Well, what with me and
what with Jules, MacFarland's—it wasn't Mac's in them days—began to get a move
on. Old MacFarland, who knew a good man when he saw one and always treated me
more like a brother than anything else, used to say to me, 'Henry, if this
keeps up, I'll be able to send the boy to Oxford College'; until one day he
changed it to, 'Henry, I'm going to send the boy to Oxford College'; and next
year, sure enough, off he went.
Katie was sixteen then,
and she had just been given the cashier job, as a treat. She wanted to do
something to help the old man, so he put her on a high chair behind a wire cage
with a hole in it, and she gave the customers their change. And let me tell
you, mister, that a man that wasn't satisfied after he'd had me serve him a
dinner cooked by Jules and then had a chat with Katie through the wire cage
would have groused at Paradise. For she was pretty, was Katie, and getting
prettier every day. I spoke to the boss about it. I said it was putting
temptation in the girl's way to set her up there right in the public eye, as it
were. And he told me to hop it. So I hopped it.
Katie was wild about
dancing. Nobody knew it till later, but all this while, it turned out, she was
attending regular one of them schools. That was where she went to in the
afternoons, when we all thought she was visiting girl friends. It all come out
after, but she fooled us then. Girls are like monkeys when it comes to
artfulness. She called me Uncle Bill, because she said the name Henry always
reminded her of cold mutton. If it had been young Andy that had said it I'd
have clumped him one; but he never said anything like that. Come to think of
it, he never said anything much at all. He just thought a heap without opening
his face.
So young Andy went off
to college, and I said to him, 'Now then, you young devil, you be a credit to
us, or I'll fetch you a clip when you come home.' And Katie said, 'Oh, Andy, I shall miss
you.' And Andy didn't say nothing to me, and he didn't say nothing to Katie,
but he gave her a look, and later in the day I found her crying, and she said
she'd got toothache, and I went round the corner to the chemist's and brought
her something for it.
It was in the middle of
Andy's second year at college that the old man had the stroke which put him out
of business. He went down under it as if he'd been hit with an axe, and the
doctor tells him he'll never be able to leave his bed again.
So they sent for Andy,
and he quit his college, and come back to London to look after the restaurant.
I was sorry for the kid.
I told him so in a fatherly kind of way. And he just looked at me and says,
'Thanks very much, Henry.'
'What must be must be,'
I says. 'Maybe, it's all for the best. Maybe it's better you're here than in
among all those young devils in your Oxford school what might be leading you
astray.'
'If you would think less
of me and more of your work, Henry,' he says, 'perhaps that gentleman over
there wouldn't have to shout sixteen times for the waiter.'
Which, on looking into
it, I found to be the case, and he went away without giving me no tip, which
shows what you lose in a hard world by being sympathetic.
I'm bound to say that
young Andy showed us all jolly quick that he hadn't come home just to be an
ornament about the place. There was exactly one boss in the restaurant, and it
was him. It come a little hard at first to have to be respectful to a kid whose
head you had spent many a happy hour clumping for his own good in the past; but
he pretty soon showed me I could do it if I tried, and I done it. As for Jules
and the two young fellers that had been taken on to help me owing to increase
of business, they would jump through hoops and roll over if he just looked at
them. He was a boy who liked his own way, was Andy, and, believe me, at
MacFarland's Restaurant he got it.
And then, when things
had settled down into a steady jog, Katie took the bit in her teeth.
She done it quite quiet
and unexpected one afternoon when there was only me and her and Andy in the
place. And I don't think either of them knew I was there, for I was taking an
easy on a chair at the back, reading an evening paper.
She said, kind of quiet,
'Oh, Andy.'
'Yes, darling,' he said.
And that was the first I
knew that there was anything between them.
'Andy, I've something to
tell you.'
'What is it?'
She kind of hesitated.
'Andy, dear, I shan't be
able to help any more in the restaurant.'
He looked at her, sort
of surprised.
'What do you mean?'
'I'm—I'm going on the
stage.'
I put down my paper.
What do you mean? Did I listen? Of course I listened. What do you take me for?
From where I sat I could
see young Andy's face, and I didn't need any more to tell me there was going to
be trouble. That jaw of his was right out. I forgot to tell you that the old
man had died, poor old feller, maybe six months before, so that now Andy was
the real boss instead of just acting boss; and what's more, in the nature of
things, he was, in a manner of speaking, Katie's guardian, with power to tell
her what she could do and what she couldn't. And I felt that Katie wasn't going
to have any smooth passage with this stage business which she was giving him.
Andy didn't hold with the stage—not with any girl he was fond of being on it
anyway. And when Andy didn't like a thing he said so.
He said so now.
'You aren't going to do
anything of the sort.'
'Don't be horrid about
it, Andy dear. I've got a big chance. Why should you be horrid about it?'
'I'm not going to argue
about it. You don't go.'
'But it's such a big
chance. And I've been working for it for years.'
'How do you mean working
for it?'
And then it came out
about this dancing-school she'd been attending regular.
When she'd finished
telling him about it, he just shoved out his jaw another inch.
'You aren't going on the
stage.'
'But it's such a chance.
I saw Mr Mandelbaum yesterday, and he saw me dance, and he was very pleased,
and said he would give me a solo dance to do in this new piece he's putting
on.'
'You aren't going on the
stage.'
What I always say is,
you can't beat tact. If you're smooth and tactful you can get folks to do
anything you want; but if you just shove your jaw out at them, and order them
about, why, then they get their backs up and sauce you. I knew Katie well
enough to know that she would do anything for Andy, if he asked her properly;
but she wasn't going to stand this sort of thing. But you couldn't drive that
into the head of a feller like young Andy with a steam-hammer.
She flared up, quick, as
if she couldn't hold herself in no longer.
'I certainly am,' she
said.
'You know what it
means?'
'What does it mean?'
'The end of—everything.'
She kind of blinked as
if he'd hit her, then she chucks her chin up.
'Very well,' she says.
'Good-bye.'
'Good-bye,' says Andy,
the pig-headed young mule; and she walks out one way and he walks out another.
000
I don't follow the drama
much as a general rule, but seeing that it was now, so to speak, in the family,
I did keep an eye open for the newspaper notices of 'The Rose Girl', which was
the name of the piece which Mr Mandelbaum was letting Katie do a solo dance in;
and while some of them cussed the play considerable, they all gave Katie a nice
word. One feller said that she was like cold water on the morning after, which
is high praise coming from a newspaper man.
There wasn't a doubt
about it. She was a success. You see, she was something new, and London always
sits up and takes notice when you give it that.
There were pictures of
her in the papers, and one evening paper had a piece about 'How I Preserve My
Youth' signed by her. I cut it out and showed it to Andy.
He gave it a look. Then
he gave me a look, and I didn't like his eye.
'Well?' he says.
'Pardon,' I says.
'What about it?' he
says.
'I don't know,' I says.
'Get back to your work,'
he says.
So I got back.
It was that same night
that the queer thing happened.
We didn't do much in the
supper line at MacFarland's as a rule in them days, but we kept open, of
course, in case Soho should take it into its head to treat itself to a welsh
rabbit before going to bed; so all hands was on deck, ready for the call if it
should come, at half past eleven that night; but we weren't what you might term
sanguine.
Well, just on the
half-hour, up drives a taxicab, and in comes a party of four. There was a nut,
another nut, a girl, and another girl. And the second girl was Katie.
'Hallo, Uncle Bill!' she
says.
'Good evening, madam,' I
says dignified, being on duty.
'Oh, stop it, Uncle
Bill,' she says. 'Say "Hallo!" to a pal, and smile prettily, or I'll
tell them about the time you went to the White City.'
Well, there's some
bygones that are best left bygones, and the night at the White City what she
was alluding to was one of them. I still maintain, as I always shall maintain,
that the constable had no right to—but, there, it's a story that wouldn't
interest you. And, anyway, I was glad to see Katie again, so I give her a
smile.
'Not so much of it,' I
says. 'Not so much of it. I'm glad to see you, Katie.'
'Three cheers! Jimmy, I
want to introduce you to my friend, Uncle Bill. Ted, this is Uncle Bill.
Violet, this is Uncle Bill.'
It wasn't my place to
fetch her one on the side of the head, but I'd of liked to have; for she was
acting like she'd never used to act when I knew her—all tough and bold. Then it
come to me that she was nervous. And natural, too, seeing young Andy might pop
out any moment.
And sure enough out he
popped from the back room at that very instant. Katie looked at him, and he
looked at Katie, and I seen his face get kind of hard; but he didn't say a
word. And presently he went out again.
I heard Katie breathe
sort of deep.
'He's looking well,
Uncle Bill, ain't he?' she says to me, very soft.
'Pretty fair,' I says.
'Well, kid, I been reading the pieces in the papers. You've knocked 'em.'
'Ah, don't Bill,' she
says, as if I'd hurt her. And me meaning only to say the civil thing. Girls are
rum.
When the party had paid
their bill and give me a tip which made me think I was back at the Guelph
again—only there weren't any Dick Turpin of a head waiter standing by for his
share—they hopped it. But Katie hung back and had a word with me.
'He was looking
well, wasn't he, Uncle Bill?'
'Rather!'
'Does—does he ever speak
of me?'
'I ain't heard him.'
'I suppose he's still
pretty angry with me, isn't he, Uncle Bill? You're sure you've never heard him
speak of me?'
So, to cheer her up, I
tells her about the piece in the paper I showed him; but it didn't seem to
cheer her up any. And she goes out.
The very next night in
she come again for supper, but with different nuts and different girls. There
was six of them this time, counting her. And they'd hardly sat down at their
table, when in come the fellers she had called Jimmy and Ted with two girls.
And they sat eating of their suppers and chaffing one another across the floor,
all as pleasant and sociable as you please.
'I say, Katie,' I heard
one of the nuts say, 'you were right. He's worth the price of admission.'
I don't know who they
meant, but they all laughed. And every now and again I'd hear them praising the
food, which I don't wonder at, for Jules had certainly done himself proud. All
artistic temperament, these Frenchmen are. The moment I told him we had
company, so to speak, he blossomed like a flower does when you put it in water.
'Ah, see, at last!' he
says, trying to grab me and kiss me. 'Our fame has gone abroad in the world
which amuses himself, ain't it? For a good supper connexion I have always
prayed, and he has arrived.'
Well, it did begin to
look as if he was right. Ten high-class supper-folk in an evening was pretty
hot stuff for MacFarland's. I'm bound to say I got excited myself. I can't deny
that I missed the Guelph at times.
On the fifth night, when
the place was fairly packed and looked for all the world like Oddy's or
Romano's, and me and the two young fellers helping me was working double tides,
I suddenly understood, and I went up to Katie and, bending over her very
respectful with a bottle, I whispers, 'Hot stuff, kid. This is a jolly fine
boom you're working for the old place.' And by the way she smiled back at me, I
seen I had guessed right.
Andy was hanging round,
keeping an eye on things, as he always done, and I says to him, when I was
passing, 'She's doing us proud, bucking up the old place, ain't she?' And he
says, 'Get on with your work.' And I got on.
Katie hung back at the
door, when she was on her way out, and had a word with me.
'Has he said anything
about me, Uncle Bill?'
'Not a word,' I says.
And she goes out.
You've probably noticed
about London, mister, that a flock of sheep isn't in it with the nuts, the way
they all troop on each other's heels to supper-places. One month they're all
going to one place, next month to another. Someone in the push starts the cry
that he's found a new place, and off they all go to try it. The trouble with
most of the places is that once they've got the custom they think it's going to
keep on coming and all they've got to do is to lean back and watch it come.
Popularity comes in at the door, and good food and good service flies out at
the window. We wasn't going to have any of that at MacFarland's. Even if it
hadn't been that Andy would have come down like half a ton of bricks on the
first sign of slackness, Jules and me both of us had our professional reputations
to keep up. I didn't give myself no airs when I seen things coming our way. I
worked all the harder, and I seen to it that the four young fellers under
me—there was four now—didn't lose no time fetching of the orders.
The consequence was that
the difference between us and most popular restaurants was that we kept our
popularity. We fed them well, and we served them well; and once the thing had
started rolling it didn't stop. Soho isn't so very far away from the centre of
things, when you come to look at it, and they didn't mind the extra step,
seeing that there was something good at the end of it. So we got our
popularity, and we kept our popularity; and we've got it to this day. That's
how MacFarland's came to be what it is, mister.
000
With the air of one who
has told a well-rounded tale, Henry ceased, and observed that it was wonderful
the way Mr Woodward, of Chelsea, preserved his skill in spite of his advanced
years.
I stared at him.
'But, heavens, man!' I
cried, 'you surely don't think you've finished? What about Katie and Andy? What
happened to them? Did they ever come together again?'
'Oh, ah,' said Henry, 'I
was forgetting!'
And he resumed.
000
As time went on, I begin
to get pretty fed up with young Andy. He was making a fortune as fast as any
feller could out of the sudden boom in the supper-custom, and he knowing
perfectly well that if it hadn't of been for Katie there wouldn't of been any
supper-custom at all; and you'd of thought that anyone claiming to be a human
being would have had the gratitood to forgive and forget and go over and say a
civil word to Katie when she come in. But no, he just hung round looking black
at all of them; and one night he goes and fairly does it.
The place was full that
night, and Katie was there, and the piano going, and everybody enjoying
themselves, when the young feller at the piano struck up the tune what Katie
danced to in the show. Catchy tune it was. 'Lum-tum-tum, tiddle-iddle-um.'
Something like that it went. Well, the young feller struck up with it, and everybody
begin clapping and hammering on the tables and hollering to Katie to get up and
dance; which she done, in an open space in the middle, and she hadn't hardly
started when along come young Andy.
He goes up to her, all
jaw, and I seen something that wanted dusting on the table next to 'em, so I
went up and began dusting it, so by good luck I happened to hear the whole
thing.
He says to her, very
quiet, 'You can't do that here. What do you think this place is?'
And she says to him,
'Oh, Andy!'
'I'm very much obliged
to you,' he says, 'for all the trouble you seem to be taking, but it isn't
necessary. MacFarland's got on very well before your well-meant efforts to turn
it into a bear-garden.'
And him coining the
money from the supper-custom! Sometimes I think gratitood's a thing of the past
and this world not fit for a self-respecting rattlesnake to live in.
'Andy!' she says.
'That's all. We needn't
argue about it. If you want to come here and have supper, I can't stop you. But
I'm not going to have the place turned into a night-club.'
I don't know when I've
heard anything like it. If it hadn't of been that I hadn't of got the nerve,
I'd have give him a look.
Katie didn't say another
word, but just went back to her table.
But the episode, as they
say, wasn't conclooded. As soon as the party she was with seen that she was
through dancing, they begin to kick up a row; and one young nut with about an
inch and a quarter of forehead and the same amount of chin kicked it up
especial.
'No, I say! I say, you
know!' he hollered. 'That's too bad, you know. Encore! Don't stop. Encore!'
Andy goes up to him.
'I must ask you, please,
not to make so much noise,' he says, quite respectful. 'You are disturbing
people.'
'Disturbing be damned!
Why shouldn't she—'
'One moment. You can
make all the noise you please out in the street, but as long as you stay in
here you'll be quiet. Do you understand?'
Up jumps the nut. He'd
had quite enough to drink. I know, because I'd been serving him.
'Who the devil are you?'
he says.
'Sit down,' says Andy.
And the young feller
took a smack at him. And the next moment Andy had him by the collar and was
chucking him out in a way that would have done credit to a real professional
down Whitechapel way. He dumped him on the pavement as neat as you please.
That broke up the party.
You can never tell with
restaurants. What kills one makes another. I've no doubt that if we had chucked
out a good customer from the Guelph that would have been the end of the place.
But it only seemed to do MacFarland's good. I guess it gave just that touch to
the place which made the nuts think that this was real Bohemia. Come to think
of it, it does give a kind of charm to a place, if you feel that at any moment
the feller at the next table to you may be gathered up by the slack of his
trousers and slung into the street.
Anyhow, that's the way
our supper-custom seemed to look at it; and after that you had to book a table
in advance if you wanted to eat with us. They fairly flocked to the place.
But Katie didn't. She
didn't flock. She stayed away. And no wonder, after Andy behaving so bad. I'd
of spoke to him about it, only he wasn't the kind of feller you do speak to
about things.
One day I says to him to
cheer him up, 'What price this restaurant now, Mr Andy?'
'Curse the restaurant,'
he says.
And him with all that
supper-custom! It's a rum world!
Mister, have you ever
had a real shock—something that came out of nowhere and just knocked you flat?
I have, and I'm going to tell you about it.
When a man gets to be my
age, and has a job of work which keeps him busy till it's time for him to go to
bed, he gets into the habit of not doing much worrying about anything that
ain't shoved right under his nose. That's why, about now, Katie had kind of
slipped my mind. It wasn't that I wasn't fond of the kid, but I'd got so much
to think about, what with having four young fellers under me and things being
in such a rush at the restaurant that, if I thought of her at all, I just took
it for granted that she was getting along all right, and didn't bother. To be
sure we hadn't seen nothing of her at MacFarland's since the night when Andy
bounced her pal with the small size in foreheads, but that didn't worry me. If
I'd been her, I'd have stopped away the same as she done, seeing that young
Andy still had his hump. I took it for granted, as I'm telling you, that she
was all right, and that the reason we didn't see nothing of her was that she
was taking her patronage elsewhere.
And then, one evening,
which happened to be my evening off, I got a letter, and for ten minutes after
I read it I was knocked flat.
You get to believe in
fate when you get to be my age, and fate certainly had taken a hand in this
game. If it hadn't of been my evening off, don't you see, I wouldn't have got
home till one o'clock or past that in the morning, being on duty. Whereas,
seeing it was my evening off, I was back at half past eight.
I was living at the same
boarding-house in Bloomsbury what I'd lived at for the past ten years, and when
I got there I find her letter shoved half under my door.
I can tell you every
word of it. This is how it went:
Darling
Uncle Bill,
Don't be
too sorry when you read this. It is nobody's fault,
but I am
just tired of everything, and I want to end it all. You
have
been such a dear to me always that I want you to be good to
me now.
I should not like Andy to know the truth, so I want you
to make
it seem as if it had happened naturally. You will do this
for me,
won't you? It will be quite easy. By the time you get this,
it will
be one, and it will all be over, and you can just come up
and open
the window and let the gas out and then everyone will
think I
just died naturally. It will be quite easy. I am leaving
the door
unlocked so that you can get in. I am in the room just
above
yours. I took it yesterday, so as to be near you. Good-bye,
Uncle
Bill. You will do it for me, won't you? I don't want Andy to
know
what it really was.
KATIE
That was it, mister, and
I tell you it floored me. And then it come to me, kind of as a new idea, that
I'd best do something pretty soon, and up the stairs I went quick.
There she was, on the
bed, with her eyes closed, and the gas just beginning to get bad.
As I come in, she jumped
up, and stood staring at me. I went to the tap, and turned the flow off, and
then I gives her a look.
'Now then,' I says.
'How did you get here?'
'Never mind how I got
here. What have you got to say for yourself?'
She just began to cry,
same as she used to when she was a kid and someone had hurt her.
'Here,' I says, 'let's
get along out of here, and go where there's some air to breathe. Don't you take
on so. You come along out and tell me all about it.'
She started to walk to
where I was, and suddenly I seen she was limping. So I gave her a hand down to
my room, and set her on a chair.
'Now then,' I says
again.
'Don't be angry with me,
Uncle Bill,' she says.
And she looks at me so
pitiful that I goes up to her and puts my arm round her and pats her on the
back.
'Don't you worry,
dearie,' I says, 'nobody ain't going to be angry with you. But, for goodness'
sake,' I says, 'tell a man why in the name of goodness you ever took and acted
so foolish.'
'I wanted to end it
all.'
'But why?'
She burst out a-crying
again, like a kid.
'Didn't you read about
it in the paper, Uncle Bill?'
'Read about what in the
paper?'
'My accident. I broke my
ankle at rehearsal ever so long ago, practising my new dance. The doctors say
it will never be right again. I shall never be able to dance any more. I shall
always limp. I shan't even be able to walk properly. And when I thought of that
... and Andy ... and everything ... I....'
I got on to my feet.
'Well, well, well,' I
says. 'Well, well, well! I don't know as I blame you. But don't you do it. It's
a mug's game. Look here, if I leave you alone for half an hour, you won't go
trying it on again? Promise.'
'Very well, Uncle Bill.
Where are you going?'
'Oh, just out. I'll be
back soon. You sit there and rest yourself.'
It didn't take me ten
minutes to get to the restaurant in a cab. I found Andy in the back room.
'What's the matter,
Henry?' he says.
'Take a look at this,' I
says.
There's always this
risk, mister, in being the Andy type of feller what must have his own way and
goes straight ahead and has it; and that is that when trouble does come to him,
it comes with a rush. It sometimes seems to me that in this life we've all got
to have trouble sooner or later, and some of us gets it bit by bit, spread out
thin, so to speak, and a few of us gets it in a lump—biff! And that was
what happened to Andy, and what I knew was going to happen when I showed him
that letter. I nearly says to him, 'Brace up, young feller, because this is
where you get it.'
I don't often go to the
theatre, but when I do I like one of those plays with some ginger in them which
the papers generally cuss. The papers say that real human beings don't carry on
in that way. Take it from me, mister, they do. I seen a feller on the stage
read a letter once which didn't just suit him; and he gasped and rolled his
eyes and tried to say something and couldn't, and had to get a hold on a chair
to keep him from falling. There was a piece in the paper saying that this was
all wrong, and that he wouldn't of done them things in real life. Believe me, the
paper was wrong. There wasn't a thing that feller did that Andy didn't do when
he read that letter.
'God!' he says. 'Is she
... She isn't.... Were you in time?' he says.
And he looks at me, and
I seen that he had got it in the neck, right enough.
'If you mean is she
dead,' I says, 'no, she ain't dead.'
'Thank God!'
'Not yet,' I says.
And the next moment we
was out of that room and in the cab and moving quick.
He was never much of a
talker, wasn't Andy, and he didn't chat in that cab. He didn't say a word till
we was going up the stairs.
'Where?' he says.
'Here,' I says.
And I opens the door.
Katie was standing
looking out of the window. She turned as the door opened, and then she saw
Andy. Her lips parted, as if she was going to say something, but she didn't say
nothing. And Andy, he didn't say nothing, neither. He just looked, and she just
looked.
And then he sort of
stumbles across the room, and goes down on his knees, and gets his arms around
her.
'Oh, my kid' he says.
000
And I seen I wasn't
wanted, so I shut the door, and I hopped it. I went and saw the last half of a
music-hall. But, I don't know, it didn't kind of have no fascination for me.
You've got to give your mind to it to appreciate good music-hall turns.
8.ONE TOUCH OF NATURE
The feelings of Mr J.
Wilmot Birdsey, as he stood wedged in the crowd that moved inch by inch towards
the gates of the Chelsea Football Ground, rather resembled those of a starving
man who has just been given a meal but realizes that he is not likely to get
another for many days. He was full and happy. He bubbled over with the joy of
living and a warm affection for his fellow-man. At the back of his mind there
lurked the black shadow of future privations, but for the moment he did not
allow it to disturb him. On this maddest, merriest day of all the glad New Year
he was content to revel in the present and allow the future to take care of
itself.
Mr Birdsey had been
doing something which he had not done since he left New York five years ago. He
had been watching a game of baseball.
New York lost a great
baseball fan when Hugo Percy de Wynter Framlinghame, sixth Earl of
Carricksteed, married Mae Elinor, only daughter of Mr and Mrs J. Wilmot Birdsey
of East Seventy-Third Street; for scarcely had that internationally important
event taken place when Mrs Birdsey, announcing that for the future the home
would be in England as near as possible to dear Mae and dear Hugo, scooped J.
Wilmot out of his comfortable morris chair as if he had been a clam, corked him
up in a swift taxicab, and decanted him into a Deck B stateroom on the Olympic.
And there he was, an exile.
Mr Birdsey submitted to
the worst bit of kidnapping since the days of the old press gang with that
delightful amiability which made him so popular among his fellows and such a
cypher in his home. At an early date in his married life his position had been
clearly defined beyond possibility of mistake. It was his business to make
money, and, when called upon, to jump through hoops and sham dead at the
bidding of his wife and daughter Mae. These duties he had been performing
conscientiously for a matter of twenty years.
It was only occasionally
that his humble role jarred upon him, for he loved his wife and idolized his
daughter. The international alliance had been one of these occasions. He had no
objection to Hugo Percy, sixth Earl of Carricksteed. The crushing blow had been
the sentence of exile. He loved baseball with a love passing the love of women,
and the prospect of never seeing a game again in his life appalled him.
And then, one morning,
like a voice from another world, had come the news that the White Sox and the
Giants were to give an exhibition in London at the Chelsea Football Ground. He
had counted the days like a child before Christmas.
There had been obstacles
to overcome before he could attend the game, but he had overcome them, and had
been seated in the front row when the two teams lined up before King George.
And now he was moving
slowly from the ground with the rest of the spectators. Fate had been very good
to him. It had given him a great game, even unto two home-runs. But its
crowning benevolence had been to allot the seats on either side of him to two
men of his own mettle, two god-like beings who knew every move on the board,
and howled like wolves when they did not see eye to eye with the umpire. Long
before the ninth innings he was feeling towards them the affection of a
shipwrecked mariner who meets a couple of boyhood's chums on a desert island.
As he shouldered his way
towards the gate he was aware of these two men, one on either side of him. He
looked at them fondly, trying to make up his mind which of them he liked best.
It was sad to think that they must soon go out of his life again for ever.
He came to a sudden
resolution. He would postpone the parting. He would ask them to dinner. Over
the best that the Savoy Hotel could provide they would fight the afternoon's
battle over again. He did not know who they were or anything about them, but
what did that matter? They were brother-fans. That was enough for him.
The man on his right was
young, clean-shaven, and of a somewhat vulturine cast of countenance. His face
was cold and impassive now, almost forbiddingly so; but only half an hour
before it had been a battle-field of conflicting emotions, and his hat still
showed the dent where he had banged it against the edge of his seat on the
occasion of Mr Daly's home-run. A worthy guest!
The man on Mr Birdsey's
left belonged to another species of fan. Though there had been times during the
game when he had howled, for the most part he had watched in silence so
hungrily tense that a less experienced observer than Mr Birdsey might have
attributed his immobility to boredom. But one glance at his set jaw and
gleaming eyes told him that here also was a man and a brother.
This man's eyes were
still gleaming, and under their curiously deep tan his bearded cheeks were
pale. He was staring straight in front of him with an unseeing gaze.
Mr Birdsey tapped the
young man on the shoulder.
'Some game!' he said.
The young man looked at
him and smiled.
'You bet,' he said.
'I haven't seen a
ball-game in five years.'
'The last one I saw was
two years ago next June.'
'Come and have some
dinner at my hotel and talk it over,' said Mr Birdsey impulsively.
'Sure!' said the young
man.
Mr Birdsey turned and
tapped the shoulder of the man on his left.
The result was a little
unexpected. The man gave a start that was almost a leap, and the pallor of his
face became a sickly white. His eyes, as he swung round, met Mr Birdsey's for
an instant before they dropped, and there was panic fear in them. His breath
whistled softly through clenched teeth.
Mr Birdsey was taken
aback. The cordiality of the clean-shaven young man had not prepared him for
the possibility of such a reception. He felt chilled. He was on the point of
apologizing with some murmur about a mistake, when the man reassured him by
smiling. It was rather a painful smile, but it was enough for Mr Birdsey. This
man might be of a nervous temperament, but his heart was in the right place.
He, too, smiled. He was
a small, stout, red-faced little man, and he possessed a smile that rarely
failed to set strangers at their ease. Many strenuous years on the New York
Stock Exchange had not destroyed a certain childlike amiability in Mr Birdsey,
and it shone out when he smiled at you.
'I'm afraid I startled
you,' he said soothingly. 'I wanted to ask you if you would let a perfect
stranger, who also happens to be an exile, offer you dinner tonight.'
The man winced. 'Exile?'
'An exiled fan. Don't
you feel that the Polo Grounds are a good long way away? This gentleman is
joining me. I have a suite at the Savoy Hotel, and I thought we might all have
a quiet little dinner there and talk about the game. I haven't seen a ball-game
in five years.'
'Nor have I.'
'Then you must come. You
really must. We fans ought to stick to one another in a strange land. Do come.'
'Thank you,' said the
bearded man; 'I will.'
When three men, all
strangers, sit down to dinner together, conversation, even if they happen to have
a mutual passion for baseball, is apt to be for a while a little difficult. The
first fine frenzy in which Mr Birdsey had issued his invitations had begun to
ebb by the time the soup was served, and he was conscious of a feeling of
embarrassment.
There was some subtle
hitch in the orderly progress of affairs. He sensed it in the air. Both of his
guests were disposed to silence, and the clean-shaven young man had developed a
trick of staring at the man with the beard, which was obviously distressing that
sensitive person.
'Wine,' murmured Mr
Birdsey to the waiter. 'Wine, wine!'
He spoke with the
earnestness of a general calling up his reserves for the grand attack. The
success of this little dinner mattered enormously to him. There were
circumstances which were going to make it an oasis in his life. He wanted it to
be an occasion to which, in grey days to come, he could look back and be
consoled. He could not let it be a failure.
He was about to speak
when the young man anticipated him. Leaning forward, he addressed the bearded
man, who was crumbling bread with an absent look in his eyes.
'Surely we have met
before?' he said. 'I'm sure I remember your face.'
The effect of these
words on the other was as curious as the effect of Mr Birdsey's tap on the shoulder
had been. He looked up like a hunted animal.
He shook his head
without speaking.
'Curious,' said the
young man. 'I could have sworn to it, and I am positive that it was somewhere
in New York. Do you come from New York?'
'Yes.'
'It seems to me,' said Mr
Birdsey, 'that we ought to introduce ourselves. Funny it didn't strike any of
us before. My name is Birdsey, J. Wilmot Birdsey. I come from New York.'
'My name is Waterall,'
said the young man. 'I come from New York.'
The bearded man
hesitated.
'My name is Johnson.
I—used to live in New York.'
'Where do you live now,
Mr Johnson?' asked Waterall.
The bearded man
hesitated again. 'Algiers,' he said.
Mr Birdsey was inspired
to help matters along with small-talk.
'Algiers,' he said. 'I
have never been there, but I understand that it is quite a place. Are you in
business there, Mr Johnson?'
'I live there for my
health.'
'Have you been there
some time?' inquired Waterall.
'Five years.'
'Then it must have been
in New York that I saw you, for I have never been to Algiers, and I'm certain I
have seen you somewhere. I'm afraid you will think me a bore for sticking to
the point like this, but the fact is, the one thing I pride myself on is my
memory for faces. It's a hobby of mine. If I think I remember a face, and can't
place it, I worry myself into insomnia. It's partly sheer vanity, and partly
because in my job a good memory for faces is a mighty fine asset. It has helped
me a hundred times.'
Mr Birdsey was an
intelligent man, and he could see that Waterall's table-talk was for some
reason getting upon Johnson's nerves. Like a good host, he endeavoured to cut
in and make things smooth.
'I've heard great
accounts of Algiers,' he said helpfully. 'A friend of mine was there in his
yacht last year. It must be a delightful spot.'
'It's a hell on earth,'
snapped Johnson, and slew the conversation on the spot.
Through a grim silence
an angel in human form fluttered in—a waiter bearing a bottle. The pop of the
cork was more than music to Mr Birdsey's ears. It was the booming of the guns
of the relieving army.
The first glass, as
first glasses will, thawed the bearded man, to the extent of inducing him to
try and pick up the fragments of the conversation which he had shattered.
'I am afraid you will
have thought me abrupt, Mr Birdsey,' he said awkwardly; 'but then you haven't
lived in Algiers for five years, and I have.'
Mr Birdsey chirruped
sympathetically.
'I liked it at first. It
looked mighty good to me. But five years of it, and nothing else to look
forward to till you die....'
He stopped, and emptied
his glass. Mr Birdsey was still perturbed. True, conversation was proceeding in
a sort of way, but it had taken a distinctly gloomy turn. Slightly flushed with
the excellent champagne which he had selected for this important dinner, he
endeavoured to lighten it.
'I wonder,' he said,
'which of us three fans had the greatest difficulty in getting to the bleachers
today. I guess none of us found it too easy.'
The young man shook his
head.
'Don't count on me to
contribute a romantic story to this Arabian Night's Entertainment. My
difficulty would have been to stop away. My name's Waterall, and I'm the London
correspondent of the New York Chronicle. I had to be there this
afternoon in the way of business.'
Mr Birdsey giggled
self-consciously, but not without a certain impish pride.
'The laugh will be on me
when you hear my confession. My daughter married an English earl, and my wife
brought me over here to mix with his crowd. There was a big dinner-party
tonight, at which the whole gang were to be present, and it was as much as my
life was worth to side-step it. But when you get the Giants and the White Sox
playing ball within fifty miles of you—Well, I packed a grip and sneaked out
the back way, and got to the station and caught the fast train to London. And
what is going on back there at this moment I don't like to think. About now,'
said Mr Birdsey, looking at his watch, 'I guess they'll be pronging the hors
d'oeuvres and gazing at the empty chair. It was a shame to do it, but,
for the love of Mike, what else could I have done?'
He looked at the bearded
man.
'Did you have any
adventures, Mr Johnson?'
'No. I—I just came.'
The young man Waterall
leaned forward. His manner was quiet, but his eyes were glittering.
'Wasn't that enough of
an adventure for you?' he said.
Their eyes met across
the table. Seated between them, Mr Birdsey looked from one to the other,
vaguely disturbed. Something was happening, a drama was going on, and he had
not the key to it.
Johnson's face was pale,
and the tablecloth crumpled into a crooked ridge under his fingers, but his
voice was steady as he replied:
'I don't understand.'
'Will you understand if
I give you your right name, Mr Benyon?'
'What's all this?' said
Mr Birdsey feebly.
Waterall turned to him,
the vulturine cast of his face more noticeable than ever. Mr Birdsey was
conscious of a sudden distaste for this young man.
'It's quite simple, Mr
Birdsey. If you have not been entertaining angels unawares, you have at least
been giving a dinner to a celebrity. I told you I was sure I had seen this
gentleman before. I have just remembered where, and when. This is Mr John
Benyon, and I last saw him five years ago when I was a reporter in New York,
and covered his trial.'
'His trial?'
'He robbed the New
Asiatic Bank of a hundred thousand dollars, jumped his bail, and was never
heard of again.'
'For the love of Mike!'
Mr Birdsey stared at his
guest with eyes that grew momently wider. He was amazed to find that deep down
in him there was an unmistakable feeling of elation. He had made up his mind,
when he left home that morning, that this was to be a day of days. Well, nobody
could call this an anti-climax.
'So that's why you have
been living in Algiers?'
Benyon did not reply.
Outside, the Strand traffic sent a faint murmur into the warm, comfortable
room.
Waterall spoke. 'What on
earth induced you, Benyon, to run the risk of coming to London, where every
second man you meet is a New Yorker, I can't understand. The chances were two
to one that you would be recognized. You made a pretty big splash with that
little affair of yours five years ago.'
Benyon raised his head.
His hands were trembling.
'I'll tell you,' he said
with a kind of savage force, which hurt kindly little Mr Birdsey like a blow.
'It was because I was a dead man, and saw a chance of coming to life for a day;
because I was sick of the damned tomb I've been living in for five centuries;
because I've been aching for New York ever since I've left it—and here was a
chance of being back there for a few hours. I knew there was a risk. I took a
chance on it. Well?'
Mr Birdsey's heart was
almost too full for words. He had found him at last, the Super-Fan, the man who
would go through fire and water for a sight of a game of baseball. Till that
moment he had been regarding himself as the nearest approach to that dizzy
eminence. He had braved great perils to see this game. Even in this moment his
mind would not wholly detach itself from speculation as to what his wife would
say to him when he slunk back into the fold. But what had he risked compared
with this man Benyon? Mr Birdsey glowed. He could not restrain his sympathy and
admiration. True, the man was a criminal. He had robbed a bank of a hundred
thousand dollars. But, after all, what was that? They would probably have
wasted the money in foolishness. And, anyway, a bank which couldn't take care
of its money deserved to lose it.
Mr Birdsey felt almost a
righteous glow of indignation against the New Asiatic Bank.
He broke the silence
which had followed Benyon's words with a peculiarly immoral remark:
'Well, it's lucky it's
only us that's recognized you,' he said.
Waterall stared. 'Are
you proposing that we should hush this thing up, Mr Birdsey?' he said coldly.
'Oh, well—'
Waterall rose and went
to the telephone.
'What are you going to
do?'
'Call up Scotland Yard,
of course. What did you think?'
Undoubtedly the young
man was doing his duty as a citizen, yet it is to be recorded that Mr Birdsey
eyed him with unmixed horror.
'You can't! You
mustn't!' he cried.
'I certainly shall.'
'But—but—this fellow
came all that way to see the ball-game.'
It seemed incredible to
Mr Birdsey that this aspect of the affair should not be the one to strike
everybody to the exclusion of all other aspects.
'You can't give him up.
It's too raw.'
'He's a convicted
criminal.'
'He's a fan. Why, say,
he's the fan.'
Waterall shrugged his
shoulders, and walked to the telephone. Benyon spoke.
'One moment.'
Waterall turned, and
found himself looking into the muzzle of a small pistol. He laughed.
'I expected that. Wave
it about all you want.'
Benyon rested his
shaking hand on the edge of the table.
'I'll shoot if you
move.'
'You won't. You haven't
the nerve. There's nothing to you. You're just a cheap crook, and that's all.
You wouldn't find the nerve to pull that trigger in a million years.'
He took off the
receiver.
'Give me Scotland Yard,'
he said.
He had turned his back
to Benyon. Benyon sat motionless. Then, with a thud, the pistol fell to the
ground. The next moment Benyon had broken down. His face was buried in his
arms, and he was a wreck of a man, sobbing like a hurt child.
Mr Birdsey was
profoundly distressed. He sat tingling and helpless. This was a nightmare.
Waterall's level voice
spoke at the telephone.
'Is this Scotland Yard?
I am Waterall, of the New York Chronicle. Is Inspector Jarvis
there? Ask him to come to the phone.... Is that you, Jarvis? This is Waterall.
I'm speaking from the Savoy, Mr Birdsey's rooms. Birdsey. Listen, Jarvis.
There's a man here that's wanted by the American police. Send someone here and
get him. Benyon. Robbed the New Asiatic Bank in New York. Yes, you've a warrant
out for him, five years old.... All right.'
He hung up the receiver.
Benyon sprang to his feet. He stood, shaking, a pitiable sight. Mr Birdsey had
risen with him. They stood looking at Waterall.
'You—skunk!' said Mr
Birdsey.
'I'm an American
citizen,' said Waterall, 'and I happen to have some idea of a citizen's duties.
What is more, I'm a newspaper man, and I have some idea of my duty to my paper.
Call me what you like, you won't alter that.'
Mr Birdsey snorted.
'You're suffering from
ingrowing sentimentality, Mr Birdsey. That's what's the matter with you. Just
because this man has escaped justice for five years, you think he ought to be
considered quit of the whole thing.'
'But—but—'
'I don't.'
He took out his
cigarette case. He was feeling a great deal more strung-up and nervous than he
would have had the others suspect. He had had a moment of very swift thinking
before he had decided to treat that ugly little pistol in a spirit of contempt.
Its production had given him a decided shock, and now he was suffering from
reaction. As a consequence, because his nerves were strained, he lit his
cigarette very languidly, very carefully, and with an offensive superiority
which was to Mr Birdsey the last straw.
These things are matters
of an instant. Only an infinitesimal fraction of time elapsed between the
spectacle of Mr Birdsey, indignant but inactive, and Mr Birdsey berserk, seeing
red, frankly and undisguisedly running amok. The transformation took place in
the space of time required for the lighting of a match.
Even as the match gave
out its flame, Mr Birdsey sprang.
Aeons before, when the
young blood ran swiftly in his veins and life was all before him, Mr Birdsey
had played football. Once a footballer, always a potential footballer, even to
the grave. Time had removed the flying tackle as a factor in Mr Birdsey's life.
Wrath brought it back. He dived at young Mr Waterall's neatly trousered legs as
he had dived at other legs, less neatly trousered, thirty years ago. They
crashed to the floor together; and with the crash came Mr Birdsey's shout:
'Run! Run, you fool!
Run!'
And, even as he clung to
his man, breathless, bruised, feeling as if all the world had dissolved in one
vast explosion of dynamite, the door opened, banged to, and feet fled down the
passage.
Mr Birdsey disentangled
himself, and rose painfully. The shock had brought him to himself. He was no
longer berserk. He was a middle-aged gentleman of high respectability who had
been behaving in a very peculiar way.
Waterall, flushed and
dishevelled, glared at him speechlessly. He gulped. 'Are you crazy?'
Mr Birdsey tested
gingerly the mechanism of a leg which lay under suspicion of being broken.
Relieved, he put his foot to the ground again. He shook his head at Waterall.
He was slightly crumpled, but he achieved a manner of dignified reproof.
'You shouldn't have done
it, young man. It was raw work. Oh, yes, I know all about that
duty-of-a-citizen stuff. It doesn't go. There are exceptions to every rule, and
this was one of them. When a man risks his liberty to come and root at a
ball-game, you've got to hand it to him. He isn't a crook. He's a fan. And we
exiled fans have got to stick together.'
Waterall was quivering
with fury, disappointment, and the peculiar unpleasantness of being treated by
an elderly gentleman like a sack of coals. He stammered with rage.
'You damned old fool, do
you realize what you've done? The police will be here in another minute.'
'Let them come.'
'But what am I to say to
them? What explanation can I give? What story can I tell them? Can't you see
what a hole you've put me in?'
Something seemed to
click inside Mr Birdsey's soul. It was the berserk mood vanishing and reason
leaping back on to her throne. He was able now to think calmly, and what he
thought about filled him with a sudden gloom.
'Young man,' he said,
'don't worry yourself. You've got a cinch. You've only got to hand a story to
the police. Any old tale will do for them. I'm the man with the really
difficult job—I've got to square myself with my wife!'
9.BLACK FOR LUCK
He was black, but
comely. Obviously in reduced circumstances, he had nevertheless contrived to
retain a certain smartness, a certain air—what the French call the tournure.
Nor had poverty killed in him the aristocrat's instinct of personal
cleanliness; for even as Elizabeth caught sight of him he began to wash
himself.
At the sound of her step
he looked up. He did not move, but there was suspicion in his attitude. The
muscles of his back contracted, his eyes glowed like yellow lamps against black
velvet, his tail switched a little, warningly.
Elizabeth looked at him.
He looked at Elizabeth. There was a pause, while he summed her up. Then he
stalked towards her, and, suddenly lowering his head, drove it vigorously
against her dress. He permitted her to pick him up and carry him into the
hall-way, where Francis, the janitor, stood.
'Francis,' said
Elizabeth, 'does this cat belong to anyone here?'
'No, miss. That cat's a
stray, that cat is. I been trying to locate that cat's owner for days.'
Francis spent his time
trying to locate things. It was the one recreation of his eventless life.
Sometimes it was a noise, sometimes a lost letter, sometimes a piece of ice
which had gone astray in the dumb-waiter—whatever it was, Francis tried to
locate it.
'Has he been round here
long, then?'
'I seen him snooping
about a considerable time.'
'I shall keep him.'
'Black cats bring luck,'
said Francis sententiously.
'I certainly shan't
object to that,' said Elizabeth. She was feeling that morning that a little
luck would be a pleasing novelty. Things had not been going very well with her
of late. It was not so much that the usual proportion of her manuscripts had
come back with editorial compliments from the magazine to which they had been
sent—she accepted that as part of the game; what she did consider scurvy
treatment at the hands of fate was the fact that her own pet magazine, the one
to which she had been accustomed to fly for refuge, almost sure of a
welcome—when coldly treated by all the others—had suddenly expired with a low
gurgle for want of public support. It was like losing a kind and open-handed
relative, and it made the addition of a black cat to the household almost a
necessity.
In her flat, the door
closed, she watched her new ally with some anxiety. He had behaved admirably on
the journey upstairs, but she would not have been surprised, though it would
have pained her, if he had now proceeded to try to escape through the ceiling.
Cats were so emotional. However, he remained calm, and, after padding silently
about the room for awhile, raised his head and uttered a crooning cry.
'That's right,' said
Elizabeth, cordially. 'If you don't see what you want, ask for it. The place is
yours.'
She went to the ice-box,
and produced milk and sardines. There was nothing finicky or affected about her
guest. He was a good trencherman, and he did not care who knew it. He
concentrated himself on the restoration of his tissues with the purposeful air
of one whose last meal is a dim memory. Elizabeth, brooding over him like a
Providence, wrinkled her forehead in thought.
'Joseph,' she said at
last, brightening; 'that's your name. Now settle down, and start being a
mascot.'
Joseph settled down
amazingly. By the end of the second day he was conveying the impression that he
was the real owner of the apartment, and that it was due to his good nature
that Elizabeth was allowed the run of the place. Like most of his species, he
was an autocrat. He waited a day to ascertain which was Elizabeth's favourite
chair, then appropriated it for his own. If Elizabeth closed a door while he
was in a room, he wanted it opened so that he might go out; if she closed it
while he was outside, he wanted it opened so that he might come in; if she left
it open, he fussed about the draught. But the best of us have our faults, and
Elizabeth adored him in spite of his.
It was astonishing what
a difference he made in her life. She was a friendly soul, and until Joseph's
arrival she had had to depend for company mainly on the footsteps of the man in
the flat across the way. Moreover, the building was an old one, and it creaked
at night. There was a loose board in the passage which made burglar noises in
the dark behind you when you stepped on it on the way to bed; and there were
funny scratching sounds which made you jump and hold your breath. Joseph soon
put a stop to all that. With Joseph around, a loose board became a loose board,
nothing more, and a scratching noise just a plain scratching noise.
And then one afternoon
he disappeared.
Having searched the flat
without finding him, Elizabeth went to the window, with the intention of making
a bird's-eye survey of the street. She was not hopeful, for she had just come from
the street, and there had been no sign of him then.
Outside the window was a
broad ledge, running the width of the building. It terminated on the left, in a
shallow balcony belonging to the flat whose front door faced hers—the flat of
the young man whose footsteps she sometimes heard. She knew he was a young man,
because Francis had told her so. His name, James Renshaw Boyd, she had learned
from the same source.
On this shallow balcony,
licking his fur with the tip of a crimson tongue and generally behaving as if
he were in his own backyard, sat Joseph.
'Jo-seph!' cried
Elizabeth—surprise, joy, and reproach combining to give her voice an almost
melodramatic quiver.
He looked at her coldly.
Worse, he looked at her as if she had been an utter stranger. Bulging with her
meat and drink, he cut her dead; and, having done so, turned and walked into
the next flat.
Elizabeth was a girl of
spirit. Joseph might look at her as if she were a saucerful of tainted milk,
but he was her cat, and she meant to get him back. She went out and rang the
bell of Mr James Renshaw Boyd's flat.
The door was opened by a
shirt-sleeved young man. He was by no means an unsightly young man. Indeed, of
his type—the rough-haired, clean-shaven, square-jawed type—he was a distinctly
good-looking young man. Even though she was regarding him at the moment purely
in the light of a machine for returning strayed cats, Elizabeth noticed that.
She smiled upon him. It
was not the fault of this nice-looking young man that his sitting-room window
was open; or that Joseph was an ungrateful little beast who should have no fish
that night.
'Would you mind letting
me have my cat, please?' she said pleasantly. 'He has gone into your
sitting-room through the window.'
He looked faintly
surprised.
'Your cat?'
'My black cat, Joseph.
He is in your sitting-room.'
'I'm afraid you have
come to the wrong place. I've just left my sitting-room, and the only cat there
is my black cat, Reginald.'
'But I saw Joseph go in
only a minute ago.'
'That was Reginald.'
For the first time, as
one who examining a fair shrub abruptly discovers that it is a stinging-nettle,
Elizabeth realized the truth. This was no innocent young man who stood before
her, but the blackest criminal known to criminologists—a stealer of other
people's cats. Her manner shot down to zero.
'May I ask how long you
have had your Reginald?'
'Since four o'clock this
afternoon.'
'Did he come in through
the window?'
'Why, yes. Now you
mention it, he did.'
'I must ask you to be
good enough to give me back my cat,' said Elizabeth, icily.
He regarded her
defensively.
'Assuming,' he said,
'purely for the purposes of academic argument, that your Joseph is my Reginald,
couldn't we come to an agreement of some sort? Let me buy you another cat. A
dozen cats.'
'I don't want a dozen
cats. I want Joseph.'
'Fine, fat, soft cats,'
he went on persuasively. 'Lovely, affectionate Persians and Angoras, and—'
'Of course, if you
intend to steal Joseph—'
'These are harsh words.
Any lawyer will tell you that there are special statutes regarding cats. To
retain a stray cat is not a tort or a misdemeanour. In the celebrated test-case
of Wiggins v. Bluebody it was established—'
'Will you please give me
back my cat?'
She stood facing him,
her chin in the air and her eyes shining, and the young man suddenly fell a
victim to conscience.
'Look here,' he said,
'I'll throw myself on your mercy. I admit the cat is your cat, and that I have
no right to it, and that I am just a common sneak-thief. But consider. I had
just come back from the first rehearsal of my first play; and as I walked in at
the door that cat walked in at the window. I'm as superstitious as a coon, and
I felt that to give him up would be equivalent to killing the play before ever
it was produced. I know it will sound absurd to you. You have
no idiotic superstitions. You are sane and practical. But, in the
circumstances, if you could see your way to waiving your
rights—'
Before the wistfulness
of his eye Elizabeth capitulated. She felt quite overcome by the revulsion of
feeling which swept through her. How she had misjudged him! She had taken him
for an ordinary soulless purloiner of cats, a snapper-up of cats at random and
without reason; and all the time he had been reluctantly compelled to the act
by this deep and praiseworthy motive. All the unselfishness and love of
sacrifice innate in good women stirred within her.
'Why, of course you
mustn't let him go! It would mean awful bad luck.'
'But how about you—'
'Never mind about me.
Think of all the people who are dependent on your play being a success.'
The young man blinked.
'This is overwhelming,'
he said.
'I had no notion why you
wanted him. He was nothing to me—at least, nothing much—that is to say—well, I
suppose I was rather fond of him—but he was not—not—'
'Vital?'
'That's just the word I
wanted. He was just company, you know.'
'Haven't you many
friends?'
'I haven't any friends.'
'You haven't any
friends! That settles it. You must take him back.'
'I couldn't think of
it.'
'Of course you must take
him back at once.'
'I really couldn't.'
'You must.'
'I won't.'
'But, good gracious, how
do you suppose I should feel, knowing that you were all alone and that I had
sneaked your—your ewe lamb, as it were?'
'And how do you suppose
I should feel if your play failed simply for lack of a black cat?'
He started, and ran his
fingers through his rough hair in an overwrought manner.
'Solomon couldn't have
solved this problem,' he said. 'How would it be—it seems the only possible way
out—if you were to retain a sort of managerial right in him? Couldn't you
sometimes step across and chat with him—and me, incidentally—over here? I'm
very nearly as lonesome as you are. Chicago is my home. I hardly know a soul in
New York.'
Her solitary life in the
big city had forced upon Elizabeth the ability to form instantaneous judgements
on the men she met. She flashed a glance at the young man and decided in his
favour.
'It's very kind of you,'
she said. 'I should love to. I want to hear all about your play. I write
myself, you know, in a very small way, so a successful playwright is Someone to
me.'
'I wish I were a
successful playwright.'
'Well, you are having
the first play you have ever written produced on Broadway. That's pretty
wonderful.'
''M—yes,' said the young
man. It seemed to Elizabeth that he spoke doubtfully, and this modesty
consolidated the favourable impression she had formed.
000
The gods are just. For
every ill which they inflict they also supply a compensation. It seems good to
them that individuals in big cities shall be lonely, but they have so arranged
that, if one of these individuals does at last contrive to seek out and form a
friendship with another, that friendship shall grow more swiftly than the tepid
acquaintanceships of those on whom the icy touch of loneliness has never
fallen. Within a week Elizabeth was feeling that she had known this James
Renshaw Boyd all her life.
And yet there was a
tantalizing incompleteness about his personal reminiscences. Elizabeth was one
of those persons who like to begin a friendship with a full statement of their
position, their previous life, and the causes which led up to their being in
this particular spot at this particular time. At their next meeting, before he
had had time to say much on his own account, she had told him of her life in
the small Canadian town where she had passed the early part of her life; of the
rich and unexpected aunt who had sent her to college for no particular reason
that anyone could ascertain except that she enjoyed being unexpected; of the
legacy from this same aunt, far smaller than might have been hoped for, but
sufficient to send a grateful Elizabeth to New York, to try her luck there; of
editors, magazines, manuscripts refused or accepted, plots for stories; of life
in general, as lived down where the Arch spans Fifth Avenue and the lighted
cross of the Judson shines by night on Washington Square.
Ceasing eventually, she
waited for him to begin; and he did not begin—not, that is to say, in the sense
the word conveyed to Elizabeth. He spoke briefly of college, still more briefly
of Chicago—which city he appeared to regard with a distaste that made Lot's
attitude towards the Cities of the Plain almost kindly by comparison. Then, as
if he had fulfilled the demands of the most exacting inquisitor in the matter
of personal reminiscence, he began to speak of the play.
The only facts
concerning him to which Elizabeth could really have sworn with a clear
conscience at the end of the second week of their acquaintance were that he was
very poor, and that this play meant everything to him.
The statement that it
meant everything to him insinuated itself so frequently into his conversation
that it weighed on Elizabeth's mind like a burden, and by degrees she found
herself giving the play place of honour in her thoughts over and above her own
little ventures. With this stupendous thing hanging in the balance, it seemed
almost wicked of her to devote a moment to wondering whether the editor of an
evening paper, who had half promised to give her the entrancing post of Adviser
to the Lovelorn on his journal, would fulfil that half-promise.
At an early stage in
their friendship the young man had told her the plot of the piece; and if he
had not unfortunately forgotten several important episodes and had to leap back
to them across a gulf of one or two acts, and if he had referred to his
characters by name instead of by such descriptions as 'the fellow who's in love
with the girl—not what's-his-name but the other chap'—she would no doubt have
got that mental half-Nelson on it which is such a help towards the proper
understanding of a four-act comedy. As it was, his precis had left her a little
vague; but she said it was perfectly splendid, and he said did she really think
so. And she said yes, she did, and they were both happy.
Rehearsals seemed to prey
on his spirits a good deal. He attended them with the pathetic regularity of
the young dramatist, but they appeared to bring him little balm. Elizabeth
generally found him steeped in gloom, and then she would postpone the recital,
to which she had been looking forward, of whatever little triumph she might
have happened to win, and devote herself to the task of cheering him up. If
women were wonderful in no other way, they would be wonderful for their genius
for listening to shop instead of talking it.
Elizabeth was feeling
more than a little proud of the way in which her judgement of this young man
was being justified. Life in Bohemian New York had left her decidedly wary of
strange young men, not formally introduced; her faith in human nature had had to
undergo much straining. Wolves in sheep's clothing were common objects of the
wayside in her unprotected life; and perhaps her chief reason for appreciating
this friendship was the feeling of safety which it gave her.
Their relations, she
told herself, were so splendidly unsentimental. There was no need for that
silent defensiveness which had come to seem almost an inevitable accompaniment
to dealings with the opposite sex. James Boyd, she felt, she could trust; and
it was wonderful how soothing the reflexion was.
And that was why, when
the thing happened, it so shocked and frightened her.
It had been one of their
quiet evenings. Of late they had fallen into the habit of sitting for long
periods together without speaking. But it had differed from other quiet
evenings through the fact that Elizabeth's silence hid a slight but
well-defined feeling of injury. Usually she sat happy with her thoughts, but
tonight she was ruffled. She had a grievance.
That afternoon the
editor of the evening paper, whose angelic status not even a bald head and an
absence of wings and harp could conceal, had definitely informed her that the
man who had conducted the column hitherto having resigned, the post of Heloise
Milton, official adviser to readers troubled with affairs of the heart, was
hers; and he looked to her to justify the daring experiment of letting a woman
handle so responsible a job. Imagine how Napoleon felt after Austerlitz,
picture Colonel Goethale contemplating the last spadeful of dirt from the
Panama Canal, try to visualize a suburban householder who sees a flower
emerging from the soil in which he has inserted a packet of guaranteed seeds,
and you will have some faint conception how Elizabeth felt as those golden
words proceeded from that editor's lips. For the moment Ambition was sated. The
years, rolling by, might perchance open out other vistas; but for the moment
she was content.
Into James Boyd's
apartment she had walked, stepping on fleecy clouds of rapture, to tell him the
great news.
She told him the great
news.
He said, 'Ah!'
There are many ways of
saying 'Ah!' You can put joy, amazement, rapture into it; you can also make it
sound as if it were a reply to a remark on the weather. James Boyd made it
sound just like that. His hair was rumpled, his brow contracted, and his manner
absent. The impression he gave Elizabeth was that he had barely heard her. The
next moment he was deep in a recital of the misdemeanours of the actors now
rehearsing for his four-act comedy. The star had done this, the leading woman that,
the juvenile something else. For the first time Elizabeth listened
unsympathetically.
The time came when
speech failed James Boyd, and he sat back in his chair, brooding. Elizabeth,
cross and wounded, sat in hers, nursing Joseph. And so, in a dim light, time
flowed by.
Just how it happened she
never knew. One moment, peace; the next chaos. One moment stillness; the next,
Joseph hurtling through the air, all claws and expletives, and herself caught
in a clasp which shook the breath from her.
One can dimly
reconstruct James's train of thought. He is in despair; things are going badly
at the theatre, and life has lost its savour. His eye, as he sits, is caught by
Elizabeth's profile. It is a pretty—above all, a soothing—profile. An almost
painful sentimentality sweeps over James Boyd. There she sits, his only friend
in this cruel city. If you argue that there is no necessity to spring at your
only friend and nearly choke her, you argue soundly; the point is well taken.
But James Boyd was beyond the reach of sound argument. Much rehearsing had
frayed his nerves to ribbons. One may say that he was not responsible for his
actions.
That is the case for
James. Elizabeth, naturally, was not in a position to take a wide and
understanding view of it. All she knew was that James had played her false,
abused her trust in him. For a moment, such was the shock of the surprise, she
was not conscious of indignation—or, indeed, of any sensation except the purely
physical one of semi-strangulation. Then, flushed, and more bitterly angry than
she could ever have imagined herself capable of being, she began to struggle.
She tore herself away from him. Coming on top of her grievance, this thing
filled her with a sudden, very vivid hatred of James. At the back of her anger,
feeding it, was the humiliating thought that it was all her own fault, that by
her presence there she had invited this.
She groped her way to
the door. Something was writhing and struggling inside her, blinding her eyes,
and robbing her of speech. She was only conscious of a desire to be alone, to
be back and safe in her own home. She was aware that he was speaking, but the
words did not reach her. She found the door, and pulled it open. She felt a
hand on her arm, but she shook it off. And then she was back behind her own
door, alone and at liberty to contemplate at leisure the ruins of that little
temple of friendship which she had built up so carefully and in which she had
been so happy.
The broad fact that she
would never forgive him was for a while her only coherent thought. To this
succeeded the determination that she would never forgive herself. And having
thus placed beyond the pale the only two friends she had in New York, she was
free to devote herself without hindrance to the task of feeling thoroughly
lonely and wretched.
The shadows deepened.
Across the street a sort of bubbling explosion, followed by a jerky glare that
shot athwart the room, announced the lighting of the big arc-lamp on the
opposite side-walk. She resented it, being in the mood for undiluted gloom; but
she had not the energy to pull down the shade and shut it out. She sat where
she was, thinking thoughts that hurt.
The door of the
apartment opposite opened. There was a single ring at her bell. She did not
answer it. There came another. She sat where she was, motionless. The door
closed again.
000
The days dragged by.
Elizabeth lost count of time. Each day had its duties, which ended when you
went to bed; that was all she knew—except that life had become very grey and
very lonely, far lonelier even than in the time when James Boyd was nothing to
her but an occasional sound of footsteps.
Of James she saw
nothing. It is not difficult to avoid anyone in New York, even when you live
just across the way.
000
It was Elizabeth's first
act each morning, immediately on awaking, to open her front door and gather in
whatever lay outside it. Sometimes there would be mail; and always, unless
Francis, as he sometimes did, got mixed and absent-minded, the morning milk and
the morning paper.
One morning, some two
weeks after that evening of which she tried not to think, Elizabeth, opening
the door, found immediately outside it a folded scrap of paper. She unfolded
it.
I am
just off to the theatre. Won't you wish me luck? I feel sure
it is
going to be a hit. Joseph is purring like a dynamo.—J.R.B.
In the early morning the
brain works sluggishly. For an instant Elizabeth stood looking at the words
uncomprehendingly; then, with a leaping of the heart, their meaning came home
to her. He must have left this at her door on the previous night. The play had
been produced! And somewhere in the folded interior of the morning paper at her
feet must be the opinion of 'One in Authority' concerning it!
Dramatic criticisms have
this peculiarity, that if you are looking for them, they burrow and hide like
rabbits. They dodge behind murders; they duck behind baseball scores; they lie
up snugly behind the Wall Street news. It was a full minute before Elizabeth
found what she sought, and the first words she read smote her like a blow.
In that vein of
delightful facetiousness which so endears him to all followers and perpetrators
of the drama, the 'One in Authority' rent and tore James Boyd's play. He
knocked James Boyd's play down, and kicked it; he jumped on it with large feet;
he poured cold water on it, and chopped it into little bits. He merrily
disembowelled James Boyd's play.
Elizabeth quivered from
head to foot. She caught at the door-post to steady herself. In a flash all her
resentment had gone, wiped away and annihilated like a mist before the sun. She
loved him, and she knew now that she had always loved him.
It took her two seconds
to realize that the 'One in Authority' was a miserable incompetent, incapable
of recognizing merit when it was displayed before him. It took her five minutes
to dress. It took her a minute to run downstairs and out to the news-stand on
the corner of the street. Here, with a lavishness which charmed and exhilarated
the proprietor, she bought all the other papers which he could supply.
Moments of tragedy are
best described briefly. Each of the papers noticed the play, and each of them
damned it with uncompromising heartiness. The criticisms varied only in tone.
One cursed with relish and gusto; another with a certain pity; a third with a
kind of wounded superiority, as of one compelled against his will to speak of
something unspeakable; but the meaning of all was the same. James Boyd's play
was a hideous failure.
Back to the house sped
Elizabeth, leaving the organs of a free people to be gathered up, smoothed, and
replaced on the stand by the now more than ever charmed proprietor. Up the
stairs she sped, and arriving breathlessly at James's door rang the bell.
Heavy footsteps came
down the passage; crushed, disheartened footsteps; footsteps that sent a chill
to Elizabeth's heart. The door opened. James Boyd stood before her, heavy-eyed
and haggard. In his eyes was despair, and on his chin the blue growth of beard
of the man from whom the mailed fist of Fate has smitten the energy to perform
his morning shave.
Behind him, littering
the floor, were the morning papers; and at the sight of them Elizabeth broke
down.
'Oh, Jimmy, darling!'
she cried; and the next moment she was in his arms, and for a space time stood
still.
How long afterwards it
was she never knew; but eventually James Boyd spoke.
'If you'll marry me,' he
said hoarsely, 'I don't care a hang.'
'Jimmy, darling!' said
Elizabeth, 'of course I will.'
Past them, as they stood
there, a black streak shot silently, and disappeared out of the door. Joseph
was leaving the sinking ship.
'Let him go, the fraud,'
said Elizabeth bitterly. 'I shall never believe in black cats again.'
But James was not of
this opinion.
'Joseph has brought me
all the luck I need.'
'But the play meant
everything to you.'
'It did then.'
Elizabeth hesitated.
'Jimmy, dear, it's all
right, you know. I know you will make a fortune out of your next play, and I've
heaps for us both to live on till you make good. We can manage splendidly on my
salary from the Evening Chronicle.'
'What! Have you got a
job on a New York paper?'
'Yes, I told you about
it. I am doing Heloise Milton. Why, what's the matter?'
He groaned hollowly.
'And I was thinking that
you would come back to Chicago with me!'
'But I will. Of course I
will. What did you think I meant to do?'
'What! Give up a real
job in New York!' He blinked. 'This isn't really happening. I'm dreaming.'
'But, Jimmy, are you
sure you can get work in Chicago? Wouldn't it be better to stay on here, where
all the managers are, and—'
He shook his head.
'I think it's time I
told you about myself,' he said. 'Am I sure I can get work in Chicago? I am,
worse luck. Darling, have you in your more material moments ever toyed with a
Boyd's Premier Breakfast-Sausage or kept body and soul together with a slice
off a Boyd's Excelsior Home-Cured Ham? My father makes them, and the tragedy of
my life is that he wants me to help him at it. This was my position. I loathed
the family business as much as dad loved it. I had a notion—a fool notion, as
it has turned out—that I could make good in the literary line. I've scribbled
in a sort of way ever since I was in college. When the time came for me to join
the firm, I put it to dad straight. I said, "Give me a chance, one good,
square chance, to see if the divine fire is really there, or if somebody has
just turned on the alarm as a practical joke." And we made a bargain. I
had written this play, and we made it a test-case. We fixed it up that dad
should put up the money to give it a Broadway production. If it succeeded, all
right; I'm the young Gus Thomas, and may go ahead in the literary game. If it's
a fizzle, off goes my coat, and I abandon pipe-dreams of literary triumphs and
start in as the guy who put the Co. in Boyd & Co. Well, events have proved
that I am the guy, and now I'm going to keep my part of the
bargain just as squarely as dad kept his. I know quite well that if I refused
to play fair and chose to stick on here in New York and try again, dad would go
on staking me. That's the sort of man he is. But I wouldn't do it for a million
Broadway successes. I've had my chance, and I've foozled; and now I'm going
back to make him happy by being a real live member of the firm. And the queer
thing about it is that last night I hated the idea, and this morning, now that
I've got you, I almost look forward to it.'
He gave a little shiver.
'And yet—I don't know.
There's something rather gruesome still to my near-artist soul in living in
luxury on murdered piggies. Have you ever seen them persuading a pig to play
the stellar role in a Boyd Premier Breakfast-Sausage? It's pretty ghastly. They
string them up by their hind legs, and—b-r-r-r-r!'
'Never mind,' said
Elizabeth soothingly. 'Perhaps they don't mind it really.'
'Well, I don't know,'
said James Boyd, doubtfully. 'I've watched them at it, and I'm bound to say
they didn't seem any too well pleased.'
'Try not to think of
it.'
'Very well,' said James
dutifully.
There came a sudden
shout from the floor above, and on the heels of it a shock-haired youth in
pyjamas burst into the apartment.
'Now what?' said James.
'By the way, Miss Herrold, my fiancee; Mr Briggs—Paul Axworthy Briggs,
sometimes known as the Boy Novelist. What's troubling you, Paul?'
Mr Briggs was stammering
with excitement.
'Jimmy,' cried the Boy
Novelist, 'what do you think has happened! A black cat has just come into my
apartment. I heard him mewing outside the door, and opened it, and he streaked
in. And I started my new novel last night! Say, you do believe
this thing of black cats bringing luck, don't you?'
'Luck! My lad, grapple
that cat to your soul with hoops of steel. He's the greatest little
luck-bringer in New York. He was boarding with me till this morning.'
'Then—by Jove! I nearly
forgot to ask—your play was a hit? I haven't seen the papers yet'
'Well, when you see
them, don't read the notices. It was the worst frost Broadway has seen since
Columbus's time.'
'But—I don't
understand.'
'Don't worry. You don't
have to. Go back and fill that cat with fish, or she'll be leaving you. I
suppose you left the door open?'
'My God!' said the Boy
Novelist, paling, and dashed for the door.
'Do you think
Joseph will bring him luck?' said Elizabeth, thoughtfully.
'It depends what sort of
luck you mean. Joseph seems to work in devious ways. If I know Joseph's methods,
Briggs's new novel will be rejected by every publisher in the city; and then,
when he is sitting in his apartment, wondering which of his razors to end
himself with, there will be a ring at the bell, and in will come the most
beautiful girl in the world, and then—well, then, take it from me, he will be
all right.'
'He won't mind about the
novel?'
'Not in the least.'
'Not even if it means
that he will have to go away and kill pigs and things.'
'About the pig business,
dear. I've noticed a slight tendency in you to let yourself get rather morbid
about it. I know they string them up by the hind-legs, and all that sort of
thing; but you must remember that a pig looks at these things from a different
standpoint. My belief is that the pigs like it. Try not to think of it.'
'Very well,' said
Elizabeth, dutifully.
10.THE ROMANCE OF AN
UGLY POLICEMAN
Crossing the Thames by
Chelsea Bridge, the wanderer through London finds himself in pleasant
Battersea. Rounding the Park, where the female of the species wanders with its
young by the ornamental water where the wild-fowl are, he comes upon a vast
road. One side of this is given up to Nature, the other to Intellect. On the
right, green trees stretch into the middle distance; on the left, endless
blocks of residential flats. It is Battersea Park Road, the home of the
cliff-dwellers.
Police-constable
Plimmer's beat embraced the first quarter of a mile of the cliffs. It was his
duty to pace in the measured fashion of the London policeman along the front of
them, turn to the right, turn to the left, and come back along the road which
ran behind them. In this way he was enabled to keep the king's peace over no
fewer than four blocks of mansions.
It did not require a
deal of keeping. Battersea may have its tough citizens, but they do not live in
Battersea Park Road. Battersea Park Road's speciality is Brain, not Crime.
Authors, musicians, newspaper men, actors, and artists are the inhabitants of
these mansions. A child could control them. They assault and batter nothing but
pianos; they steal nothing but ideas; they murder nobody except Chopin and
Beethoven. Not through these shall an ambitious young constable achieve
promotion.
At this conclusion
Edward Plimmer arrived within forty-eight hours of his installation. He recognized
the flats for what they were—just so many layers of big-brained blamelessness.
And there was not even the chance of a burglary. No burglar wastes his time
burgling authors. Constable Plimmer reconciled his mind to the fact that his
term in Battersea must be looked on as something in the nature of a vacation.
He was not altogether
sorry. At first, indeed, he found the new atmosphere soothing. His last beat
had been in the heart of tempestuous Whitechapel, where his arms had ached from
the incessant hauling of wiry inebriates to the station, and his shins had
revolted at the kicks showered upon them by haughty spirits impatient of
restraint. Also, one Saturday night, three friends of a gentleman whom he was
trying to induce not to murder his wife had so wrought upon him that, when he
came out of hospital, his already homely appearance was further marred by a
nose which resembled the gnarled root of a tree. All these things had taken
from the charm of Whitechapel, and the cloistral peace of Battersea Park Road
was grateful and comforting.
And just when the
unbroken calm had begun to lose its attraction and dreams of action were once
more troubling him, a new interest entered his life; and with its coming he
ceased to wish to be removed from Battersea. He fell in love.
It happened at the back
of York Mansions. Anything that ever happened, happened there; for it is at the
back of these blocks of flats that the real life is. At the front you never see
anything, except an occasional tousle-headed young man smoking a pipe; but at
the back, where the cooks come out to parley with the tradesmen, there is at
certain hours of the day quite a respectable activity. Pointed dialogues about
yesterday's eggs and the toughness of Saturday's meat are conducted fortissimo between
cheerful youths in the road and satirical young women in print dresses, who
come out of their kitchen doors on to little balconies. The whole thing has a
pleasing Romeo and Juliet touch. Romeo rattles up in his cart. 'Sixty-four!' he
cries. 'Sixty-fower, sixty-fower, sixty-fow—' The kitchen door opens, and
Juliet emerges. She eyes Romeo without any great show of affection. 'Are you
Perkins and Blissett?' she inquires coldly. Romeo admits it. 'Two of them
yesterday's eggs was bad.' Romeo protests. He defends his eggs. They were fresh
from the hen; he stood over her while she laid them. Juliet listens frigidly.
'I don't think,' she says. 'Well, half of sugar, one
marmalade, and two of breakfast bacon,' she adds, and ends the argument. There
is a rattling as of a steamer weighing anchor; the goods go up in the
tradesman's lift; Juliet collects them, and exits, banging the door. The little
drama is over.
Such is life at the back
of York Mansions—a busy, throbbing thing.
The peace of afternoon
had fallen upon the world one day towards the end of Constable Plimmer's second
week of the simple life, when his attention was attracted by a whistle. It was
followed by a musical 'Hi!'
Constable Plimmer looked
up. On the kitchen balcony of a second-floor flat a girl was standing. As he
took her in with a slow and exhaustive gaze, he was aware of strange thrills.
There was something about this girl which excited Constable Plimmer. I do not
say that she was a beauty; I do not claim that you or I would have raved about
her; I merely say that Constable Plimmer thought she was All Right.
'Miss?' he said.
'Got the time about
you?' said the girl. 'All the clocks have stopped.'
'The time,' said
Constable Plimmer, consulting his watch, 'wants exactly ten minutes to four.'
'Thanks.'
'Not at all, miss.'
The girl was inclined
for conversation. It was that gracious hour of the day when you have cleared
lunch and haven't got to think of dinner yet, and have a bit of time to draw a
breath or two. She leaned over the balcony and smiled pleasantly.
'If you want to know the
time, ask a pleeceman,' she said. 'You been on this beat long?'
'Just short of two
weeks, miss.'
'I been here three
days.'
'I hope you like it,
miss.'
'So-so. The milkman's a
nice boy.'
Constable Plimmer did
not reply. He was busy silently hating the milkman. He knew him—one of those
good-looking blighters; one of those oiled and curled perishers; one of those
blooming fascinators who go about the world making things hard for ugly, honest
men with loving hearts. Oh, yes, he knew the milkman.
'He's a rare one with
his jokes,' said the girl.
Constable Plimmer went
on not replying. He was perfectly aware that the milkman was a rare one with
his jokes. He had heard him. The way girls fell for anyone with the gift of the
gab—that was what embittered Constable Plimmer.
'He—' she giggled. 'He
calls me Little Pansy-Face.'
'If you'll excuse me,
miss,' said Constable Plimmer coldly, 'I'll have to be getting along on my
beat.'
Little Pansy-Face! And
you couldn't arrest him for it! What a world! Constable Plimmer paced upon his
way, a blue-clad volcano.
It is a terrible thing
to be obsessed by a milkman. To Constable Plimmer's disordered imagination it
seemed that, dating from this interview, the world became one solid milkman.
Wherever he went, he seemed to run into this milkman. If he was in the front
road, this milkman—Alf Brooks, it appeared, was his loathsome name—came
rattling past with his jingling cans as if he were Apollo driving his chariot.
If he was round at the back, there was Alf, his damned tenor doing duets with
the balconies. And all this in defiance of the known law of natural history
that milkmen do not come out after five in the morning. This irritated
Constable Plimmer. You talk of a man 'going home with the milk' when you mean
that he sneaks in in the small hours of the morning. If all milkmen were like
Alf Brooks the phrase was meaningless.
He brooded. The
unfairness of Fate was souring him. A man expects trouble in his affairs of the
heart from soldiers and sailors, and to be cut out by even a postman is to fall
before a worthy foe; but milkmen—no! Only grocers' assistants and
telegraph-boys were intended by Providence to fear milkmen.
Yet here was Alf Brooks,
contrary to all rules, the established pet of the mansions. Bright eyes shone
from balconies when his 'Milk—oo—oo' sounded. Golden voices giggled delightedly
at his bellowed chaff. And Ellen Brown, whom he called Little Pansy-Face, was
definitely in love with him.
They were keeping
company. They were walking out. This crushing truth Edward Plimmer learned from
Ellen herself.
She had slipped out to
mail a letter at the pillar-box on the corner, and she reached it just as the
policeman arrived there in the course of his patrol.
Nervousness impelled
Constable Plimmer to be arch.
''Ullo, 'ullo, 'ullo,'
he said. 'Posting love-letters?'
'What, me? This is to
the Police Commissioner, telling him you're no good.'
'I'll give it to him.
Him and me are taking supper tonight.'
Nature had never
intended Constable Plimmer to be playful. He was at his worst when he
rollicked. He snatched at the letter with what was meant to be a debonair
gaiety, and only succeeded in looking like an angry gorilla. The girl uttered a
startled squeak.
The letter was addressed
to Mr A. Brooks.
Playfulness, after this,
was at a discount. The girl was frightened and angry, and he was scowling with
mingled jealousy and dismay.
'Ho!' he said. 'Ho! Mr
A. Brooks!'
Ellen Brown was a nice
girl, but she had a temper, and there were moments when her manners lacked
rather noticeably the repose which stamps the caste of Vere de Vere.
'Well, what about it?'
she cried. 'Can't one write to the young gentleman one's keeping company with,
without having to get permission from every—' She paused to marshal her forces
from the assault. 'Without having to get permission from every great, ugly,
red-faced copper with big feet and a broken nose in London?'
Constable Plimmer's
wrath faded into a dull unhappiness. Yes, she was right. That was the correct
description. That was how an impartial Scotland Yard would be compelled to
describe him, if ever he got lost. 'Missing. A great, ugly, red-faced copper
with big feet and a broken nose.' They would never find him otherwise.
'Perhaps you object to
my walking out with Alf? Perhaps you've got something against him? I suppose
you're jealous!'
She threw in the last
suggestion entirely in a sporting spirit. She loved battle, and she had a
feeling that this one was going to finish far too quickly. To prolong it, she
gave him this opening. There were a dozen ways in which he might answer, each
more insulting than the last; and then, when he had finished, she could begin
again. These little encounters, she held, sharpened the wits, stimulated the
circulation, and kept one out in the open air.
'Yes,' said Constable
Plimmer.
It was the one reply she
was not expecting. For direct abuse, for sarcasm, for dignity, for almost any
speech beginning, 'What! Jealous of you. Why—' she was prepared. But this was
incredible. It disabled her, as the wild thrust of an unskilled fencer will
disable a master of the rapier. She searched in her mind and found that she had
nothing to say.
There was a tense moment
in which she found him, looking her in the eyes, strangely less ugly than she
had supposed, and then he was gone, rolling along on his beat with that air
which all policemen must achieve, of having no feelings at all, and—as long as
it behaves itself—no interest in the human race.
Ellen posted her letter.
She dropped it into the box thoughtfully, and thoughtfully returned to the
flat. She looked over her shoulder, but Constable Plimmer was out of sight.
Peaceful Battersea began
to vex Constable Plimmer. To a man crossed in love, action is the one anodyne;
and Battersea gave no scope for action. He dreamed now of the old Whitechapel
days as a man dreams of the joys of his childhood. He reflected bitterly that a
fellow never knows when he is well off in this world. Any one of those myriad
drunk and disorderlies would have been as balm to him now. He was like a man
who has run through a fortune and in poverty eats the bread of regret. Amazedly
he recollected that in those happy days he had grumbled at his lot. He
remembered confiding to a friend in the station-house, as he rubbed with
liniment the spot on his right shin where the well-shod foot of a joyous
costermonger had got home, that this sort of thing—meaning militant
costermongers—was 'a bit too thick'. A bit too thick! Why, he would pay one to
kick him now. And as for the three loyal friends of the would-be wife-murderer
who had broken his nose, if he saw them coming round the corner he would
welcome them as brothers.
And Battersea Park Road
dozed on—calm, intellectual, law-abiding.
A friend of his told him
that there had once been a murder in one of these flats. He did not believe it.
If any of these white-corpuscled clams ever swatted a fly, it was much as they
could do. The thing was ridiculous on the face of it. If they were capable of
murder, they would have murdered Alf Brooks.
He stood in the road, and
looked up at the placid buildings resentfully.
'Grr-rr-rr!' he growled,
and kicked the side-walk.
And, even as he spoke,
on the balcony of a second-floor flat there appeared a woman, an elderly,
sharp-faced woman, who waved her arms and screamed, 'Policeman! Officer! Come
up here! Come up here at once!'
Up the stone stairs went
Constable Plimmer at the run. His mind was alert and questioning. Murder?
Hardly murder, perhaps. If it had been that, the woman would have said so. She
did not look the sort of woman who would be reticent about a thing like that.
Well, anyway, it was something; and Edward Plimmer had been long enough in
Battersea to be thankful for small favours. An intoxicated husband would be
better than nothing. At least he would be something that a fellow could get his
hands on to and throw about a bit.
The sharp-faced woman
was waiting for him at the door. He followed her into the flat.
'What is it, ma'am?'
'Theft! Our cook has
been stealing!'
She seemed sufficiently
excited about it, but Constable Plimmer felt only depression and
disappointment. A stout admirer of the sex, he hated arresting women. Moreover,
to a man in the mood to tackle anarchists with bombs, to be confronted with
petty theft is galling. But duty was duty. He produced his notebook.
'She is in her room. I
locked her in. I know she has taken my brooch. We have missed money. You must
search her.'
'Can't do that, ma'am.
Female searcher at the station.'
'Well, you can search
her box.'
A little, bald, nervous
man in spectacles appeared as if out of a trap. As a matter of fact, he had
been there all the time, standing by the bookcase; but he was one of those men
you do not notice till they move and speak.
'Er—Jane.'
'Well, Henry?'
The little man seemed to
swallow something.
'I—I think that you may
possibly be wronging Ellen. It is just possible, as regards the money—' He
smiled in a ghastly manner and turned to the policeman. 'Er—officer, I ought to
tell you that my wife—ah—holds the purse-strings of our little home; and it is
just possible that in an absent-minded moment I may have—'
'Do you mean to tell me,
Henry, that you have been taking my money?'
'My dear, it is just
possible that in the abs—'
'How often?'
He wavered perceptibly.
Conscience was beginning to lose its grip.
'Oh, not often.'
'How often? More than
once?'
Conscience had shot its
bolt. The little man gave up the Struggle.
'No, no, not more than
once. Certainly not more than once.'
'You ought not to have
done it at all. We will talk about that later. It doesn't alter the fact that
Ellen is a thief. I have missed money half a dozen times. Besides that, there's
the brooch. Step this way, officer.'
Constable Plimmer
stepped that way—his face a mask. He knew who was waiting for them behind the
locked door at the end of the passage. But it was his duty to look as if he
were stuffed, and he did so.
000
She was sitting on her
bed, dressed for the street. It was her afternoon out, the sharp-faced woman
had informed Constable Plimmer, attributing the fact that she had discovered
the loss of the brooch in time to stop her a direct interposition of
Providence. She was pale, and there was a hunted look in her eyes.
'You wicked girl, where
is my brooch?'
She held it out without
a word. She had been holding it in her hand.
'You see, officer!'
'I wasn't stealing of
it. I 'adn't but borrowed it. I was going to put it back.'
'Stuff and nonsense!
Borrow it, indeed! What for?'
'I—I wanted to look
nice.'
The woman gave a short
laugh. Constable Plimmer's face was a mere block of wood, expressionless.
'And what about the
money I've been missing? I suppose you'll say you only borrowed that?'
'I never took no money.'
'Well, it's gone, and
money doesn't go by itself. Take her to the police-station, officer.'
Constable Plimmer raised
heavy eyes.
'You make a charge,
ma'am?'
'Bless the man! Of
course I make a charge. What did you think I asked you to step in for?'
'Will you come along,
miss?' said Constable Plimmer.
000
Out in the street the
sun shone gaily down on peaceful Battersea. It was the hour when children walk
abroad with their nurses; and from the green depths of the Park came the sound
of happy voices. A cat stretched itself in the sunshine and eyed the two as
they passed with lazy content.
They walked in silence.
Constable Plimmer was a man with a rigid sense of what was and what was not
fitting behaviour in a policeman on duty: he aimed always at a machine-like
impersonality. There were times when it came hard, but he did his best. He
strode on, his chin up and his eyes averted. And beside him—
Well, she was not
crying. That was something.
Round the corner,
beautiful in light flannel, gay at both ends with a new straw hat and the
yellowest shoes in South-West London, scented, curled, a prince among young
men, stood Alf Brooks. He was feeling piqued. When he said three o'clock, he
meant three o'clock. It was now three-fifteen, and she had not appeared. Alf
Brooks swore an impatient oath, and the thought crossed his mind, as it had
sometimes crossed it before, that Ellen Brown was not the only girl in the
world.
'Give her another five
min—'
Ellen Brown, with
escort, at that moment turned the corner.
Rage was the first
emotion which the spectacle aroused in Alf Brooks. Girls who kept a fellow
waiting about while they fooled around with policemen were no girls for him.
They could understand once and for all that he was a man who could pick and
choose.
And then an electric
shock set the world dancing mistily before his eyes. This policeman was wearing
his belt; he was on duty. And Ellen's face was not the face of a girl strolling
with the Force for pleasure.
His heart stopped, and
then began to race. His cheeks flushed a dusky crimson. His jaw fell, and a
prickly warmth glowed in the parts about his spine.
'Goo'!'
His fingers sought his
collar.
'Crumbs!'
He was hot all over.
'Goo' Lor'! She's been
pinched!'
He tugged at his collar.
It was choking him.
Alf Brooks did not show
up well in the first real crisis which life had forced upon him. That must be
admitted. Later, when it was over, and he had leisure for self-examination, he
admitted it to himself. But even then he excused himself by asking Space in a
blustering manner what else he could ha' done. And if the question did not
bring much balm to his soul at the first time of asking, it proved wonderfully
soothing on constant repetition. He repeated it at intervals for the next two
days, and by the end of that time his cure was complete. On the third morning
his 'Milk—oo—oo' had regained its customary carefree ring, and he was feeling
that he had acted in difficult circumstances in the only possible manner.
Consider. He was Alf
Brooks, well known and respected in the neighbourhood; a singer in the choir on
Sundays; owner of a milk-walk in the most fashionable part of Battersea; to all
practical purposes a public man. Was he to recognize, in broad daylight and in
open street, a girl who walked with a policeman because she had to, a
malefactor, a girl who had been pinched?
Ellen, Constable Plimmer
woodenly at her side, came towards him. She was ten yards off—seven—five—three—Alf
Brooks tilted his hat over his eyes and walked past her, unseeing, a stranger.
He hurried on. He was
conscious of a curious feeling that somebody was just going to kick him, but he
dared not look round.
000
Constable Plimmer eyed
the middle distance with an earnest gaze. His face was redder than ever.
Beneath his blue tunic strange emotions were at work. Something seemed to be
filling his throat. He tried to swallow it.
He stopped in his
stride. The girl glanced up at him in a kind of dull, questioning way. Their
eyes met for the first time that afternoon, and it seemed to Constable Plimmer
that whatever it was that was interfering with the inside of his throat had
grown larger, and more unmanageable.
There was the misery of
the stricken animal in her gaze. He had seen women look like that in
Whitechapel. The woman to whom, indirectly, he owed his broken nose had looked
like that. As his hand had fallen on the collar of the man who was kicking her
to death, he had seen her eyes. They were Ellen's eyes, as she stood there
now—tortured, crushed, yet uncomplaining.
Constable Plimmer looked
at Ellen, and Ellen looked at Constable Plimmer. Down the street some children
were playing with a dog. In one of the flats a woman began to sing.
'Hop it,' said Constable
Plimmer.
He spoke gruffly. He
found speech difficult.
The girl started.
'What say?'
'Hop it. Get along. Run
away.'
'What do you mean?'
Constable Plimmer
scowled. His face was scarlet. His jaw protruded like a granite break-water.
'Go on,' he growled.
'Hop it. Tell him it was all a joke. I'll explain at the station.'
Understanding seemed to
come to her slowly.
'Do you mean I'm to go?'
'Yes.'
'What do you mean? You
aren't going to take me to the station?'
'No.'
She stared at him. Then,
suddenly, she broke down,
'He wouldn't look at me.
He was ashamed of me. He pretended not to see me.'
She leaned against the
wall, her back shaking.
'Well, run after him,
and tell him it was all—'
'No, no, no.'
Constable Plimmer looked
morosely at the side-walk. He kicked it.
She turned. Her eyes
were red, but she was no longer crying. Her chin had a brave tilt.
'I couldn't—not after
what he did. Let's go along. I—I don't care.'
She looked at him
curiously.
'Were you really going
to have let me go?'
Constable Plimmer nodded.
He was aware of her eyes searching his face, but he did not meet them.
'Why?'
He did not answer.
'What would have
happened to you, if you had have done?'
Constable Plimmer's
scowl was of the stuff of which nightmares are made. He kicked the unoffending
side-walk with an increased viciousness.
'Dismissed the Force,'
he said curtly.
'And sent to prison,
too, I shouldn't wonder.'
'Maybe.'
He heard her draw a deep
breath, and silence fell upon them again. The dog down the road had stopped
barking. The woman in the flat had stopped singing. They were curiously alone.
'Would you have done all
that for me?' she said.
'Yes.'
'Why?'
'Because I don't think
you ever did it. Stole that money, I mean. Nor the brooch, neither.'
'Was that all?'
'What do you mean—all?'
'Was that the only
reason?'
He swung round on her,
almost threateningly.
'No,' he said hoarsely.
'No, it wasn't, and you know it wasn't. Well, if you want it, you can have it.
It was because I love you. There! Now I've said it, and now you can go on and
laugh at me as much as you want.'
'I'm not laughing,' she
said soberly.
'You think I'm a fool!'
'No, I don't.'
'I'm nothing to
you. He's the fellow you're stuck on.'
She gave a little
shudder.
'No.'
'What do you mean?'
'I've changed.' She
paused. 'I think I shall have changed more by the time I come out.'
'Come out?'
'Come out of prison.'
'You're not going to
prison.'
'Yes, I am.'
'I won't take you.'
'Yes, you will. Think
I'm going to let you get yourself in trouble like that, to get me out of a fix?
Not much.'
'You hop it, like a good
girl.'
'Not me.'
He stood looking at her
like a puzzled bear.
'They can't eat me.'
'They'll cut off all of
your hair.'
'D'you like my hair?'
'Yes.'
'Well, it'll grow
again.'
'Don't stand talking.
Hop it.'
'I won't. Where's the
station?'
'Next street.'
'Well, come along,
then.'
000
The blue glass lamp of
the police-station came into sight, and for an instant she stopped. Then she
was walking on again, her chin tilted. But her voice shook a little as she
spoke.
'Nearly there. Next
stop, Battersea. All change! I say, mister—I don't know your name.'
'Plimmer's my name,
miss. Edward Plimmer.'
'I wonder if—I mean
it'll be pretty lonely where I'm going—I wonder if—What I mean is, it would be
rather a lark, when I come out, if I was to find a pal waiting for me to say
"Hallo".'
Constable Plimmer braced
his ample feet against the stones, and turned purple.
'Miss,' he said, 'I'll
be there, if I have to sit up all night. The first thing you'll see when they
open the doors is a great, ugly, red-faced copper with big feet and a broken
nose. And if you'll say "Hallo" to him when he says "Hallo"
to you, he'll be as pleased as Punch and as proud as a duke. And, miss'—he
clenched his hands till the nails hurt the leathern flesh—'and, miss, there's
just one thing more I'd like to say. You'll be having a good deal of time to
yourself for awhile; you'll be able to do a good bit of thinking without anyone
to disturb you; and what I'd like you to give your mind to, if you don't
object, is just to think whether you can't forget that narrow-chested,
God-forsaken blighter who treated you so mean, and get half-way fond of someone
who knows jolly well you're the only girl there is.'
She looked past him at
the lamp which hung, blue and forbidding, over the station door.
'How long'll I get?' she
said. 'What will they give me? Thirty days?'
He nodded.
'It won't take me as
long as that,' she said. 'I say, what do people call you?—people who are fond
of you, I mean?—Eddie or Ted?'
11.A SEA OF TROUBLES
Mr Meggs's mind was made
up. He was going to commit suicide.
There had been moments,
in the interval which had elapsed between the first inception of the idea and
his present state of fixed determination, when he had wavered. In these moments
he had debated, with Hamlet, the question whether it was nobler in the mind to
suffer, or to take arms against a sea of troubles and by opposing end them. But
all that was over now. He was resolved.
Mr Meggs's point, the
main plank, as it were, in his suicidal platform, was that with him it was
beside the question whether or not it was nobler to suffer in the mind. The
mind hardly entered into it at all. What he had to decide was whether it was
worth while putting up any longer with the perfectly infernal pain in his
stomach. For Mr Meggs was a martyr to indigestion. As he was also devoted to
the pleasures of the table, life had become for him one long battle, in which,
whatever happened, he always got the worst of it.
He was sick of it. He
looked back down the vista of the years, and found therein no hope for the
future. One after the other all the patent medicines in creation had failed
him. Smith's Supreme Digestive Pellets—he had given them a more than fair
trial. Blenkinsop's Liquid Life-Giver—he had drunk enough of it to float a
ship. Perkins's Premier Pain-Preventer, strongly recommended by the
sword-swallowing lady at Barnum and Bailey's—he had wallowed in it. And so on
down the list. His interior organism had simply sneered at the lot of them.
'Death, where is thy
sting?' thought Mr Meggs, and forthwith began to make his preparations.
Those who have studied
the matter say that the tendency to commit suicide is greatest among those who
have passed their fifty-fifth year, and that the rate is twice as great for
unoccupied males as for occupied males. Unhappy Mr Meggs, accordingly, got it,
so to speak, with both barrels. He was fifty-six, and he was perhaps the most
unoccupied adult to be found in the length and breadth of the United Kingdom.
He toiled not, neither did he spin. Twenty years before, an unexpected legacy
had placed him in a position to indulge a natural taste for idleness to the
utmost. He was at that time, as regards his professional life, a clerk in a
rather obscure shipping firm. Out of office hours he had a mild fondness for
letters, which took the form of meaning to read right through the hundred best
books one day, but actually contenting himself with the daily paper and an
occasional magazine.
Such was Mr Meggs at
thirty-six. The necessity for working for a living and a salary too small to
permit of self-indulgence among the more expensive and deleterious dishes on
the bill of fare had up to that time kept his digestion within reasonable
bounds. Sometimes he had twinges; more often he had none.
Then came the legacy,
and with it Mr Meggs let himself go. He left London and retired to his native
village, where, with a French cook and a series of secretaries to whom he
dictated at long intervals occasional paragraphs of a book on British
Butterflies on which he imagined himself to be at work, he passed the next
twenty years. He could afford to do himself well, and he did himself extremely
well. Nobody urged him to take exercise, so he took no exercise. Nobody warned
him of the perils of lobster and welsh rabbits to a man of sedentary habits,
for it was nobody's business to warn him. On the contrary, people rather
encouraged the lobster side of his character, for he was a hospitable soul and
liked to have his friends dine with him. The result was that Nature, as is her
wont, laid for him, and got him. It seemed to Mr Meggs that he woke one morning
to find himself a chronic dyspeptic. That was one of the hardships of his
position, to his mind. The thing seemed to hit him suddenly out of a blue sky.
One moment, all appeared to be peace and joy; the next, a lively and irritable
wild-cat with red-hot claws seemed somehow to have introduced itself into his
interior.
So Mr Meggs decided to
end it.
In this crisis of his
life the old methodical habits of his youth returned to him. A man cannot be a
clerk in even an obscure firm of shippers for a great length of time without
acquiring system, and Mr Meggs made his preparations calmly and with a
forethought worthy of a better cause.
And so we find him, one
glorious June morning, seated at his desk, ready for the end.
Outside, the sun beat
down upon the orderly streets of the village. Dogs dozed in the warm dust. Men
who had to work went about their toil moistly, their minds far away in shady
public-houses.
But Mr Meggs, in his
study, was cool both in mind and body.
Before him, on the desk,
lay six little slips of paper. They were bank-notes, and they represented, with
the exception of a few pounds, his entire worldly wealth. Beside them were six
letters, six envelopes, and six postage stamps. Mr Meggs surveyed them calmly.
He would not have
admitted it, but he had had a lot of fun writing those letters. The
deliberation as to who should be his heirs had occupied him pleasantly for
several days, and, indeed, had taken his mind off his internal pains at times
so thoroughly that he had frequently surprised himself in an almost cheerful
mood. Yes, he would have denied it, but it had been great sport sitting in his
arm-chair, thinking whom he should pick out from England's teeming millions to
make happy with his money. All sorts of schemes had passed through his mind. He
had a sense of power which the mere possession of the money had never given
him. He began to understand why millionaires make freak wills. At one time he
had toyed with the idea of selecting someone at random from the London
Directory and bestowing on him all he had to bequeath. He had only abandoned
the scheme when it occurred to him that he himself would not be in a position
to witness the recipient's stunned delight. And what was the good of starting a
thing like that, if you were not to be in at the finish?
Sentiment succeeded
whimsicality. His old friends of the office—those were the men to benefit. What
good fellows they had been! Some were dead, but he still kept intermittently in
touch with half a dozen of them. And—an important point—he knew their present
addresses.
This point was
important, because Mr Meggs had decided not to leave a will, but to send the
money direct to the beneficiaries. He knew what wills were. Even in quite
straightforward circumstances they often made trouble. There had been some
slight complication about his own legacy twenty years ago. Somebody had
contested the will, and before the thing was satisfactorily settled the lawyers
had got away with about twenty per cent of the whole. No, no wills. If he made
one, and then killed himself, it might be upset on a plea of insanity. He knew
of no relative who might consider himself entitled to the money, but there was
the chance that some remote cousin existed; and then the comrades of his youth
might fail to collect after all.
He declined to run the
risk. Quietly and by degrees he had sold out the stocks and shares in which his
fortune was invested, and deposited the money in his London bank. Six piles of
large notes, dividing the total into six equal parts; six letters couched in a
strain of reminiscent pathos and manly resignation; six envelopes, legibly
addressed; six postage-stamps; and that part of his preparations was complete.
He licked the stamps and placed them on the envelopes; took the notes and
inserted them in the letters; folded the letters and thrust them into the
envelopes; sealed the envelopes; and unlocking the drawer of his desk produced
a small, black, ugly-looking bottle.
He opened the bottle and
poured the contents into a medicine-glass.
It had not been without
considerable thought that Mr Meggs had decided upon the method of his suicide.
The knife, the pistol, the rope—they had all presented their charms to him. He
had further examined the merits of drowning and of leaping to destruction from
a height.
There were flaws in
each. Either they were painful, or else they were messy. Mr Meggs had a tidy
soul, and he revolted from the thought of spoiling his figure, as he would most
certainly do if he drowned himself; or the carpet, as he would if he used the
pistol; or the pavement—and possibly some innocent pedestrian, as must
infallibly occur should he leap off the Monument. The knife was out of the
question. Instinct told him that it would hurt like the very dickens.
No; poison was the
thing. Easy to take, quick to work, and on the whole rather agreeable than
otherwise.
Mr Meggs hid the glass
behind the inkpot and rang the bell.
'Has Miss Pillenger
arrived?' he inquired of the servant.
'She has just come,
sir.'
'Tell her that I am
waiting for her here.'
Jane Pillenger was an
institution. Her official position was that of private secretary and typist to
Mr Meggs. That is to say, on the rare occasions when Mr Meggs's conscience
overcame his indolence to the extent of forcing him to resume work on his
British Butterflies, it was to Miss Pillenger that he addressed the few
rambling and incoherent remarks which constituted his idea of a regular hard,
slogging spell of literary composition. When he sank back in his chair,
speechless and exhausted like a Marathon runner who has started his sprint a
mile or two too soon, it was Miss Pillenger's task to unscramble her shorthand
notes, type them neatly, and place them in their special drawer in the desk.
Miss Pillenger was a
wary spinster of austere views, uncertain age, and a deep-rooted suspicion of
men—a suspicion which, to do an abused sex justice, they had done nothing to
foster. Men had always been almost coldly correct in their dealings with Miss Pillenger.
In her twenty years of experience as a typist and secretary she had never had
to refuse with scorn and indignation so much as a box of chocolates from any of
her employers. Nevertheless, she continued to be icily on her guard. The
clenched fist of her dignity was always drawn back, ready to swing on the first
male who dared to step beyond the bounds of professional civility.
Such was Miss Pillenger.
She was the last of a long line of unprotected English girlhood which had been
compelled by straitened circumstances to listen for hire to the appallingly
dreary nonsense which Mr Meggs had to impart on the subject of British
Butterflies. Girls had come, and girls had gone, blondes, ex-blondes,
brunettes, ex-brunettes, near-blondes, near-brunettes; they had come buoyant,
full of hope and life, tempted by the lavish salary which Mr Meggs had found
himself after a while compelled to pay; and they had dropped off, one after
another, like exhausted bivalves, unable to endure the crushing boredom of life
in the village which had given Mr Meggs to the world. For Mr Meggs's home-town
was no City of Pleasure. Remove the Vicar's magic-lantern and the
try-your-weight machine opposite the post office, and you practically
eliminated the temptations to tread the primrose path. The only young men in
the place were silent, gaping youths, at whom lunacy commissioners looked
sharply and suspiciously when they met. The tango was unknown, and the
one-step. The only form of dance extant—and that only at the rarest intervals—was
a sort of polka not unlike the movements of a slightly inebriated boxing
kangaroo. Mr Meggs's secretaries and typists gave the town one startled,
horrified glance, and stampeded for London like frightened ponies.
Not so Miss Pillenger.
She remained. She was a business woman, and it was enough for her that she
received a good salary. For five pounds a week she would have undertaken a post
as secretary and typist to a Polar Expedition. For six years she had been with
Mr Meggs, and doubtless she looked forward to being with him at least six years
more.
Perhaps it was the
pathos of this thought which touched Mr Meggs, as she sailed, notebook in hand,
through the doorway of the study. Here, he told himself, was a confiding girl,
all unconscious of impending doom, relying on him as a daughter relies on her
father. He was glad that he had not forgotten Miss Pillenger when he was making
his preparations.
He had certainly not
forgotten Miss Pillenger. On his desk beside the letters lay a little pile of
notes, amounting in all to five hundred pounds—her legacy.
Miss Pillenger was
always business-like. She sat down in her chair, opened her notebook, moistened
her pencil, and waited expectantly for Mr Meggs to clear his throat and begin
work on the butterflies. She was surprised when, instead of frowning, as was
his invariable practice when bracing himself for composition, he bestowed upon
her a sweet, slow smile.
All that was maidenly
and defensive in Miss Pillenger leaped to arms under that smile. It ran in and
out among her nerve-centres. It had been long in arriving, this moment of
crisis, but here it undoubtedly was at last. After twenty years an employer was
going to court disaster by trying to flirt with her.
Mr Meggs went on
smiling. You cannot classify smiles. Nothing lends itself so much to a variety
of interpretations as a smile. Mr Meggs thought he was smiling the sad, tender
smile of a man who, knowing himself to be on the brink of the tomb, bids
farewell to a faithful employee. Miss Pillenger's view was that he was smiling
like an abandoned old rip who ought to have been ashamed of himself.
'No, Miss Pillenger,'
said Mr Meggs, 'I shall not work this morning. I shall want you, if you will be
so good, to post these six letters for me.'
Miss Pillenger took the letters.
Mr Meggs surveyed her tenderly.
'Miss Pillenger, you
have been with me a long time now. Six years, is it not? Six years. Well, well.
I don't think I have ever made you a little present, have I?'
'You give me a good
salary.'
'Yes, but I want to give
you something more. Six years is a long time. I have come to regard you with a
different feeling from that which the ordinary employer feels for his
secretary. You and I have worked together for six long years. Surely I may be
permitted to give you some token of my appreciation of your fidelity.' He took
the pile of notes. 'These are for you, Miss Pillenger.'
He rose and handed them
to her. He eyed her for a moment with all the sentimentality of a man whose
digestion has been out of order for over two decades. The pathos of the
situation swept him away. He bent over Miss Pillenger, and kissed her on the
forehead.
Smiles excepted, there
is nothing so hard to classify as a kiss. Mr Meggs's notion was that he kissed
Miss Pillenger much as some great general, wounded unto death, might have
kissed his mother, his sister, or some particularly sympathetic aunt; Miss
Pillenger's view, differing substantially from this, may be outlined in her own
words.
'Ah!' she cried, as,
dealing Mr Meggs's conveniently placed jaw a blow which, had it landed an inch
lower down, might have knocked him out, she sprang to her feet. 'How dare you!
I've been waiting for this Mr Meggs. I have seen it in your eye. I have
expected it. Let me tell you that I am not at all the sort of girl with whom it
is safe to behave like that. I can protect myself. I am only a working-girl—'
Mr Meggs, who had fallen
back against the desk as a stricken pugilist falls on the ropes, pulled himself
together to protest.
'Miss Pillenger,' he
cried, aghast, 'you misunderstand me. I had no intention—'
'Misunderstand you? Bah!
I am only a working-girl—'
'Nothing was farther
from my mind—'
'Indeed! Nothing was
farther from your mind! You give me money, you shower your vile kisses on me,
but nothing was farther from your mind than the obvious interpretation of such
behaviour!' Before coming to Mr Meggs, Miss Pillenger had been secretary to an
Indiana novelist. She had learned style from the master. 'Now that you have
gone too far, you are frightened at what you have done. You well may be, Mr
Meggs. I am only a working-girl—'
'Miss Pillenger, I
implore you—'
'Silence! I am only a
working-girl—'
A wave of mad fury swept
over Mr Meggs. The shock of the blow and still more of the frightful
ingratitude of this horrible woman nearly made him foam at the mouth.
'Don't keep on saying
you're only a working-girl,' he bellowed. 'You'll drive me mad. Go. Go away
from me. Get out. Go anywhere, but leave me alone!'
Miss Pillenger was not
entirely sorry to obey the request. Mr Meggs's sudden fury had startled and
frightened her. So long as she could end the scene victorious, she was anxious
to withdraw.
'Yes, I will go,' she
said, with dignity, as she opened the door. 'Now that you have revealed
yourself in your true colours, Mr Meggs, this house is no fit place for a wor—'
She caught her
employer's eye, and vanished hastily.
Mr Meggs paced the room
in a ferment. He had been shaken to his core by the scene. He boiled with
indignation. That his kind thoughts should have been so misinterpreted—it was
too much. Of all ungrateful worlds, this world was the most—
He stopped suddenly in
his stride, partly because his shin had struck a chair, partly because an idea
had struck his mind.
Hopping madly, he added
one more parallel between himself and Hamlet by soliloquizing aloud.
'I'll be hanged if I
commit suicide,' he yelled.
And as he spoke the
words a curious peace fell on him, as on a man who has awakened from a
nightmare. He sat down at the desk. What an idiot he had been ever to
contemplate self-destruction. What could have induced him to do it? By his own
hand to remove himself, merely in order that a pack of ungrateful brutes might
wallow in his money—it was the scheme of a perfect fool.
He wouldn't commit
suicide. Not if he knew it. He would stick on and laugh at them. And if he did
have an occasional pain inside, what of that? Napoleon had them, and look at
him. He would be blowed if he committed suicide.
With the fire of a new
resolve lighting up his eyes, he turned to seize the six letters and rifle them
of their contents.
They were gone.
It took Mr Meggs perhaps
thirty seconds to recollect where they had gone to, and then it all came back
to him. He had given them to the demon Pillenger, and, if he did not overtake
her and get them back, she would mail them.
Of all the mixed
thoughts which seethed in Mr Meggs's mind at that moment, easily the most
prominent was the reflection that from his front door to the post office was a
walk of less than five minutes.
000
Miss Pillenger walked
down the sleepy street in the June sunshine, boiling, as Mr Meggs had done,
with indignation. She, too, had been shaken to the core. It was her intention
to fulfil her duty by posting the letters which had been entrusted to her, and
then to quit for ever the service of one who, for six years a model employer,
had at last forgotten himself and showed his true nature.
Her meditations were
interrupted by a hoarse shout in her rear; and, turning, she perceived the
model employer running rapidly towards her. His face was scarlet, his eyes
wild, and he wore no hat.
Miss Pillenger's mind
worked swiftly. She took in the situation in a flash. Unrequited, guilty love
had sapped Mr Meggs's reason, and she was to be the victim of his fury. She had
read of scores of similar cases in the newspapers. How little she had ever
imagined that she would be the heroine of one of these dramas of passion.
She looked for one brief
instant up and down the street. Nobody was in sight. With a loud cry she began
to run.
'Stop!'
It was the fierce voice
of her pursuer. Miss Pillenger increased to third speed. As she did so, she had
a vision of headlines.
'Stop!' roared Mr Meggs.
'UNREQUITED PASSION MADE
THIS MAN MURDERER,' thought Miss Pillenger.
'Stop!'
'CRAZED WITH LOVE HE
SLAYS BEAUTIFUL BLONDE,' flashed out in letters of crimson on the back of Miss
Pillenger's mind.
'Stop!'
'SPURNED, HE STABS HER THRICE.'
To touch the ground at
intervals of twenty yards or so—that was the ideal she strove after. She
addressed herself to it with all the strength of her powerful mind.
In London, New York,
Paris, and other cities where life is brisk, the spectacle of a hatless
gentleman with a purple face pursuing his secretary through the streets at a
rapid gallop would, of course, have excited little, if any, remark. But in Mr
Meggs's home-town events were of rarer occurrence. The last milestone in the
history of his native place had been the visit, two years before, of Bingley's
Stupendous Circus, which had paraded along the main street on its way to the
next town, while zealous members of its staff visited the back premises of the
houses and removed all the washing from the lines. Since then deep peace had
reigned.
Gradually, therefore, as
the chase warmed up, citizens of all shapes and sizes began to assemble. Miss
Pillenger's screams and the general appearance of Mr Meggs gave food for
thought. Having brooded over the situation, they decided at length to take a
hand, with the result that as Mr Meggs's grasp fell upon Miss Pillenger the
grasp of several of his fellow-townsmen fell upon him.
'Save me!' said Miss
Pillenger.
Mr Meggs pointed
speechlessly to the letters, which she still grasped in her right hand. He had
taken practically no exercise for twenty years, and the pace had told upon him.
Constable Gooch, guardian
of the town's welfare, tightened his hold on Mr Meggs's arm, and desired
explanations.
'He—he was going to
murder me,' said Miss Pillenger.
'Kill him,' advised an
austere bystander.
'What do you mean you
were going to murder the lady?' inquired Constable Gooch.
Mr Meggs found speech.
'I—I—I—I only wanted
those letters.'
'What for?'
'They're mine.'
'You charge her with
stealing 'em?'
'He gave them me to post
with his own hands,' cried Miss Pillenger.
'I know I did, but I
want them back.'
By this time the
constable, though age had to some extent dimmed his sight, had recognized
beneath the perspiration, features which, though they were distorted, were
nevertheless those of one whom he respected as a leading citizen.
'Why, Mr Meggs!' he
said.
This identification by
one in authority calmed, if it a little disappointed, the crowd. What it was
they did not know, but, it was apparently not a murder, and they began to drift
off.
'Why don't you give Mr
Meggs his letters when he asks you, ma'am?' said the constable.
Miss Pillenger drew
herself up haughtily.
'Here are your letters,
Mr Meggs, I hope we shall never meet again.'
Mr Meggs nodded. That
was his view, too.
All things work together
for good. The following morning Mr Meggs awoke from a dreamless sleep with a
feeling that some curious change had taken place in him. He was abominably
stiff, and to move his limbs was pain, but down in the centre of his being
there was a novel sensation of lightness. He could have declared that he was
happy.
Wincing, he dragged himself
out of bed and limped to the window. He threw it open. It was a perfect
morning. A cool breeze smote his face, bringing with it pleasant scents and the
soothing sound of God's creatures beginning a new day.
An astounding thought
struck him.
'Why, I feel well!'
Then another.
'It must be the exercise
I took yesterday. By George, I'll do it regularly.'
He drank in the air
luxuriously. Inside him, the wild-cat gave him a sudden claw, but it was a
half-hearted effort, the effort of one who knows that he is beaten. Mr Meggs
was so absorbed in his thoughts that he did not even notice it.
'London,' he was saying
to himself. 'One of these physical culture places.... Comparatively young
man.... Put myself in their hands.... Mild, regular exercise....'
12.THE MAN WITH TWO
LEFT FEET
Students of the
folk-lore of the United States of America are no doubt familiar with the quaint
old story of Clarence MacFadden. Clarence MacFadden, it seems, was 'wishful to
dance, but his feet wasn't gaited that way. So he sought a professor and asked
him his price, and said he was willing to pay. The professor' (the legend goes
on) 'looked down with alarm at his feet and marked their enormous expanse; and
he tacked on a five to his regular price for teaching MacFadden to dance.'
I have often been struck
by the close similarity between the case of Clarence and that of Henry Wallace
Mills. One difference alone presents itself. It would seem to have been mere
vanity and ambition that stimulated the former; whereas the motive force which
drove Henry Mills to defy Nature and attempt dancing was the purer one of love.
He did it to please his wife. Had he never gone to Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm,
that popular holiday resort, and there met Minnie Hill, he would doubtless have
continued to spend in peaceful reading the hours not given over to work at the
New York bank at which he was employed as paying-cashier. For Henry was a
voracious reader. His idea of a pleasant evening was to get back to his little
flat, take off his coat, put on his slippers, light a pipe, and go on from the
point where he had left off the night before in his perusal of the BIS-CAL
volume of the Encyclopaedia Britannica—making notes as he read in a
stout notebook. He read the BIS-CAL volume because, after many days, he had
finished the A-AND, AND-AUS, and the AUS-BIS. There was something admirable—and
yet a little horrible—about Henry's method of study. He went after Learning
with the cold and dispassionate relentlessness of a stoat pursuing a rabbit.
The ordinary man who is paying instalments on the Encyclopaedia
Britannica is apt to get over-excited and to skip impatiently to
Volume XXVIII (VET-ZYM) to see how it all comes out in the end. Not so Henry.
His was not a frivolous mind. He intended to read the Encyclopaedia through,
and he was not going to spoil his pleasure by peeping ahead.
It would seem to be an
inexorable law of Nature that no man shall shine at both ends. If he has a high
forehead and a thirst for wisdom, his fox-trotting (if any) shall be as the
staggerings of the drunken; while, if he is a good dancer, he is nearly always
petrified from the ears upward. No better examples of this law could have been
found than Henry Mills and his fellow-cashier, Sidney Mercer. In New York banks
paying-cashiers, like bears, tigers, lions, and other fauna, are always shut up
in a cage in pairs, and are consequently dependent on each other for
entertainment and social intercourse when business is slack. Henry Mills and
Sidney simply could not find a subject in common. Sidney knew absolutely
nothing of even such elementary things as Abana, Aberration, Abraham, or
Acrogenae; while Henry, on his side, was scarcely aware that there had been any
developments in the dance since the polka. It was a relief to Henry when Sidney
threw up his job to join the chorus of a musical comedy, and was succeeded by a
man who, though full of limitations, could at least converse intelligently on
Bowls.
Such, then, was Henry
Wallace Mills. He was in the middle thirties, temperate, studious, a moderate
smoker, and—one would have said—a bachelor of the bachelors, armour-plated
against Cupid's well-meant but obsolete artillery. Sometimes Sidney Mercer's
successor in the teller's cage, a sentimental young man, would broach the topic
of Woman and Marriage. He would ask Henry if he ever intended to get married.
On such occasions Henry would look at him in a manner which was a blend of
scorn, amusement, and indignation; and would reply with a single word:
'Me!'
It was the way he said
it that impressed you.
But Henry had yet to
experience the unmanning atmosphere of a lonely summer resort. He had only just
reached the position in the bank where he was permitted to take his annual
vacation in the summer. Hitherto he had always been released from his cage
during the winter months, and had spent his ten days of freedom at his flat,
with a book in his hand and his feet on the radiator. But the summer after
Sidney Mercer's departure they unleashed him in August.
It was meltingly warm in
the city. Something in Henry cried out for the country. For a month before the
beginning of his vacation he devoted much of the time that should have been
given to the Encyclopaedia Britannica in reading summer-resort
literature. He decided at length upon Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm because the
advertisements spoke so well of it.
Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush
Farm was a rather battered frame building many miles from anywhere. Its
attractions included a Lovers' Leap, a Grotto, golf-links—a five-hole course
where the enthusiast found unusual hazards in the shape of a number of goats
tethered at intervals between the holes—and a silvery lake, only portions of
which were used as a dumping-ground for tin cans and wooden boxes. It was all
new and strange to Henry and caused him an odd exhilaration. Something of
gaiety and reckless abandon began to creep into his veins. He had a curious
feeling that in these romantic surroundings some adventure ought to happen to
him.
At this juncture Minnie
Hill arrived. She was a small, slim girl, thinner and paler than she should
have been, with large eyes that seemed to Henry pathetic and stirred his
chivalry. He began to think a good deal about Minnie Hill.
And then one evening he
met her on the shores of the silvery lake. He was standing there, slapping at
things that looked like mosquitoes, but could not have been, for the
advertisements expressly stated that none were ever found in the neighbourhood
of Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, when along she came. She walked slowly, as if she
were tired. A strange thrill, half of pity, half of something else, ran through
Henry. He looked at her. She looked at him.
'Good evening,' he said.
They were the first
words he had spoken to her. She never contributed to the dialogue of the
dining-room, and he had been too shy to seek her out in the open.
She said 'Good evening,'
too, tying the score. And there was silence for a moment.
Commiseration overcame
Henry's shyness.
'You're looking tired,'
he said.
'I feel tired.' She
paused. 'I overdid it in the city.'
'It?'
'Dancing.'
'Oh, dancing. Did you
dance much?'
'Yes; a great deal.'
'Ah!'
A promising, even a
dashing start. But how to continue? For the first time Henry regretted the
steady determination of his methods with the Encyclopaedia. How
pleasant if he could have been in a position to talk easily of Dancing. Then
memory reminded him that, though he had not yet got up to Dancing, it was only
a few weeks before that he had been reading of the Ballet.
'I don't dance myself,'
he said, 'but I am fond of reading about it. Did you know that the word
"ballet" incorporated three distinct modern words,
"ballet", "ball", and "ballad", and that
ballet-dancing was originally accompanied by singing?'
It hit her. It had her
weak. She looked at him with awe in her eyes. One might almost say that she
gaped at Henry.
'I hardly know
anything,' she said.
'The first descriptive
ballet seen in London, England,' said Henry, quietly, 'was "The Tavern
Bilkers", which was played at Drury Lane in—in seventeen—something.'
'Was it?'
'And the earliest modern
ballet on record was that given by—by someone to celebrate the marriage of the
Duke of Milan in 1489.'
There was no doubt or
hesitation about the date this time. It was grappled to his memory by hoops of
steel owing to the singular coincidence of it being also his telephone number.
He gave it out with a roll, and the girl's eyes widened.
'What an awful lot you
know!'
'Oh, no,' said Henry,
modestly. 'I read a great deal.'
'It must be splendid to
know a lot,' she said, wistfully. 'I've never had time for reading. I've always
wanted to. I think you're wonderful!'
Henry's soul was
expanding like a flower and purring like a well-tickled cat. Never in his life
had he been admired by a woman. The sensation was intoxicating.
Silence fell upon them.
They started to walk back to the farm, warned by the distant ringing of a bell
that supper was about to materialize. It was not a musical bell, but distance
and the magic of this unusual moment lent it charm. The sun was setting. It
threw a crimson carpet across the silvery lake. The air was very still. The
creatures, unclassified by science, who might have been mistaken for mosquitoes
had their presence been possible at Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, were biting
harder than ever. But Henry heeded them not. He did not even slap at them. They
drank their fill of his blood and went away to put their friends on to this
good thing; but for Henry they did not exist. Strange things were happening to
him. And, lying awake that night in bed, he recognized the truth. He was in
love.
After that, for the
remainder of his stay, they were always together. They walked in the woods,
they sat by the silvery lake. He poured out the treasures of his learning for
her, and she looked at him with reverent eyes, uttering from time to time a
soft 'Yes' or a musical 'Gee!'
In due season Henry went
back to New York.
'You're dead wrong about
love, Mills,' said his sentimental fellow-cashier, shortly after his return.
'You ought to get married.'
'I'm going to,' replied
Henry, briskly. 'Week tomorrow.'
Which stunned the other
so thoroughly that he gave a customer who entered at that moment fifteen
dollars for a ten-dollar cheque, and had to do some excited telephoning after
the bank had closed.
Henry's first year as a
married man was the happiest of his life. He had always heard this period
described as the most perilous of matrimony. He had braced himself for
clashings of tastes, painful adjustments of character, sudden and unavoidable
quarrels. Nothing of the kind happened. From the very beginning they settled
down in perfect harmony. She merged with his life as smoothly as one river
joins another. He did not even have to alter his habits. Every morning he had
his breakfast at eight, smoked a cigarette, and walked to the Underground. At five
he left the bank, and at six he arrived home, for it was his practice to walk
the first two miles of the way, breathing deeply and regularly. Then dinner.
Then the quiet evening. Sometimes the moving-pictures, but generally the quiet
evening, he reading the Encyclopaedia—aloud now—Minnie darning his
socks, but never ceasing to listen.
Each day brought the
same sense of grateful amazement that he should be so wonderfully happy, so
extraordinarily peaceful. Everything was as perfect as it could be. Minnie was
looking a different girl. She had lost her drawn look. She was filling out.
Sometimes he would
suspend his reading for a moment, and look across at her. At first he would see
only her soft hair, as she bent over her sewing. Then, wondering at the silence,
she would look up, and he would meet her big eyes. And then Henry would gurgle
with happiness, and demand of himself, silently:
'Can you beat it!'
It was the anniversary
of their wedding. They celebrated it in fitting style. They dined at a crowded
and exhilarating Italian restaurant on a street off Seventh Avenue, where red
wine was included in the bill, and excitable people, probably extremely clever,
sat round at small tables and talked all together at the top of their voices.
After dinner they saw a musical comedy. And then—the great event of the
night—they went on to supper at a glittering restaurant near Times Square.
There was something
about supper at an expensive restaurant which had always appealed to Henry's
imagination. Earnest devourer as he was of the solids of literature, he had
tasted from time to time its lighter face—those novels which begin with the
hero supping in the midst of the glittering throng and having his attention
attracted to a distinguished-looking elderly man with a grey imperial who is
entering with a girl so strikingly beautiful that the revellers turn, as she
passes, to look after her. And then, as he sits and smokes, a waiter comes up
to the hero and, with a soft 'Pardon, m'sieu!' hands him a note.
The atmosphere of Geisenheimer's
suggested all that sort of thing to Henry. They had finished supper, and he was
smoking a cigar—his second that day. He leaned back in his chair and surveyed
the scene. He felt braced up, adventurous. He had that feeling, which comes to
all quiet men who like to sit at home and read, that this was the sort of
atmosphere in which he really belonged. The brightness of it all—the dazzling
lights, the music, the hubbub, in which the deep-throated gurgle of the
wine-agent surprised while drinking soup blended with the shriller note of the
chorus-girl calling to her mate—these things got Henry. He was thirty-six next
birthday, but he felt a youngish twenty-one.
A voice spoke at his
side. Henry looked up, to perceive Sidney Mercer.
The passage of a year, which
had turned Henry into a married man, had turned Sidney Mercer into something so
magnificent that the spectacle for a moment deprived Henry of speech. Faultless
evening dress clung with loving closeness to Sidney's lissom form. Gleaming
shoes of perfect patent leather covered his feet. His light hair was brushed
back into a smooth sleekness on which the electric lights shone like stars on
some beautiful pool. His practically chinless face beamed amiably over a
spotless collar.
Henry wore blue serge.
'What are you doing
here, Henry, old top?' said the vision. 'I didn't know you ever came among the
bright lights.'
His eyes wandered off to
Minnie. There was admiration in them, for Minnie was looking her prettiest.
'Wife,' said Henry,
recovering speech. And to Minnie: 'Mr Mercer. Old friend.'
'So you're married? Wish
you luck. How's the bank?'
Henry said the bank was
doing as well as could be expected.
'You still on the
stage?'
Mr Mercer shook his head
importantly.
'Got better job.
Professional dancer at this show. Rolling in money. Why aren't you dancing?'
The words struck a
jarring note. The lights and the music until that moment had had a subtle
psychological effect on Henry, enabling him to hypnotize himself into a feeling
that it was not inability to dance that kept him in his seat, but that he had
had so much of that sort of thing that he really preferred to sit quietly and
look on for a change. Sidney's question changed all that. It made him face the
truth.
'I don't dance.'
'For the love of Mike! I
bet Mrs Mills does. Would you care for a turn, Mrs Mills?'
'No, thank you, really.'
But remorse was now at
work on Henry. He perceived that he had been standing in the way of Minnie's
pleasure. Of course she wanted to dance. All women did. She was only refusing
for his sake.
'Nonsense, Min. Go to
it.'
Minnie looked doubtful.
'Of course you must
dance, Min. I shall be all right. I'll sit here and smoke.'
The next moment Minnie
and Sidney were treading the complicated measure; and simultaneously Henry
ceased to be a youngish twenty-one and was even conscious of a fleeting doubt
as to whether he was really only thirty-five.
Boil the whole question
of old age down, and what it amounts to is that a man is young as long as he
can dance without getting lumbago, and, if he cannot dance, he is never young
at all. This was the truth that forced itself upon Henry Wallace Mills, as he
sat watching his wife moving over the floor in the arms of Sidney Mercer. Even
he could see that Minnie danced well. He thrilled at the sight of her
gracefulness; and for the first time since his marriage he became
introspective. It had never struck him before how much younger Minnie was than
himself. When she had signed the paper at the City Hall on the occasion of the
purchase of the marriage licence, she had given her age, he remembered now, as
twenty-six. It had made no impression on him at the time. Now, however, he
perceived clearly that between twenty-six and thirty-five there was a gap of
nine years; and a chill sensation came upon him of being old and stodgy. How
dull it must be for poor little Minnie to be cooped up night after night with
such an old fogy? Other men took their wives out and gave them a good time,
dancing half the night with them. All he could do was to sit at home and read
Minnie dull stuff from the Encyclopaedia. What a life for the poor
child! Suddenly, he felt acutely jealous of the rubber-jointed Sidney Mercer, a
man whom hitherto he had always heartily despised.
The music stopped. They
came back to the table, Minnie with a pink glow on her face that made her
younger than ever; Sidney, the insufferable ass, grinning and smirking and
pretending to be eighteen. They looked like a couple of children—Henry,
catching sight of himself in a mirror, was surprised to find that his hair was
not white.
Half an hour later, in
the cab going home, Minnie, half asleep, was aroused by a sudden stiffening of
the arm that encircled her waist and a sudden snort close to her ear.
It was Henry Wallace
Mills resolving that he would learn to dance.
Being of a literary turn
of mind and also economical, Henry's first step towards his new ambition was to
buy a fifty-cent book entitled The ABC of Modern Dancing, by
'Tango'. It would, he felt—not without reason—be simpler and less expensive if
he should learn the steps by the aid of this treatise than by the more
customary method of taking lessons. But quite early in the proceedings he was
faced by complications. In the first place, it was his intention to keep what
he was doing a secret from Minnie, in order to be able to give her a pleasant
surprise on her birthday, which would be coming round in a few weeks. In the
second place, The ABC of Modern Dancing proved on
investigation far more complex than its title suggested.
These two facts were the
ruin of the literary method, for, while it was possible to study the text and
the plates at the bank, the home was the only place in which he could attempt
to put the instructions into practice. You cannot move the right foot along
dotted line A B and bring the left foot round curve C D in a paying-cashier's
cage in a bank, nor, if you are at all sensitive to public opinion, on the
pavement going home. And while he was trying to do it in the parlour of the
flat one night when he imagined that Minnie was in the kitchen cooking supper,
she came in unexpectedly to ask how he wanted the steak cooked. He explained
that he had had a sudden touch of cramp, but the incident shook his nerve.
After this he decided
that he must have lessons.
Complications did not
cease with this resolve. Indeed, they became more acute. It was not that there
was any difficulty about finding an instructor. The papers were full of their
advertisements. He selected a Mme Gavarni because she lived in a convenient
spot. Her house was in a side street, with a station within easy reach. The
real problem was when to find time for the lessons. His life was run on such a
regular schedule that he could hardly alter so important a moment in it as the
hour of his arrival home without exciting comment. Only deceit could provide a
solution.
'Min, dear,' he said at
breakfast.
'Yes, Henry?'
Henry turned mauve. He
had never lied to her before.
'I'm not getting enough
exercise.'
'Why you look so well.'
'I get a kind of heavy
feeling sometimes. I think I'll put on another mile or so to my walk on my way
home. So—so I'll be back a little later in future.'
'Very well, dear.'
It made him feel like a
particularly low type of criminal, but, by abandoning his walk, he was now in a
position to devote an hour a day to the lessons; and Mme Gavarni had said that
that would be ample.
'Sure, Bill,' she had
said. She was a breezy old lady with a military moustache and an unconventional
manner with her clientele. 'You come to me an hour a day, and, if you haven't
two left feet, we'll make you the pet of society in a month.'
'Is that so?'
'It sure is. I never had
a failure yet with a pupe, except one. And that wasn't my fault.'
'Had he two left feet?'
'Hadn't any feet at all.
Fell off of a roof after the second lesson, and had to have 'em cut off him. At
that, I could have learned him to tango with wooden legs, only he got kind of
discouraged. Well, see you Monday, Bill. Be good.'
And the kindly old soul,
retrieving her chewing gum from the panel of the door where she had placed it
to facilitate conversation, dismissed him.
And now began what, in
later years, Henry unhesitatingly considered the most miserable period of his
existence. There may be times when a man who is past his first youth feels more
unhappy and ridiculous than when he is taking a course of lessons in the modern
dance, but it is not easy to think of them. Physically, his new experience
caused Henry acute pain. Muscles whose existence he had never suspected came
into being for—apparently—the sole purpose of aching. Mentally he suffered even
more.
This was partly due to
the peculiar method of instruction in vogue at Mme Gavarni's, and partly to the
fact that, when it came to the actual lessons, a sudden niece was produced from
a back room to give them. She was a blonde young lady with laughing blue eyes,
and Henry never clasped her trim waist without feeling a black-hearted traitor
to his absent Minnie. Conscience racked him. Add to this the sensation of being
a strange, jointless creature with abnormally large hands and feet, and the
fact that it was Mme Gavarni's custom to stand in a corner of the room during
the hour of tuition, chewing gum and making comments, and it is not surprising
that Henry became wan and thin.
Mme Gavarni had the
trying habit of endeavouring to stimulate Henry by frequently comparing his
performance and progress with that of a cripple whom she claimed to have taught
at some previous time.
She and the niece would
have spirited arguments in his presence as to whether or not the cripple had
one-stepped better after his third lesson than Henry after his fifth. The niece
said no. As well, perhaps, but not better. Mme Gavarni said that the niece was
forgetting the way the cripple had slid his feet. The niece said yes, that was
so, maybe she was. Henry said nothing. He merely perspired.
He made progress slowly.
This could not be blamed upon his instructress, however. She did all that one
woman could to speed him up. Sometimes she would even pursue him into the
street in order to show him on the side-walk a means of doing away with some of
his numerous errors of technique, the elimination of which would
help to make him definitely the cripple's superior. The misery of embracing her
indoors was as nothing to the misery of embracing her on the sidewalk.
Nevertheless, having
paid for his course of lessons in advance, and being a determined man, he did
make progress. One day, to his surprise, he found his feet going through the
motions without any definite exercise of will-power on his part—almost as if
they were endowed with an intelligence of their own. It was the turning-point.
It filled him with a singular pride such as he had not felt since his first
rise of salary at the bank.
Mme Gavarni was moved to
dignified praise.
'Some speed, kid!' she
observed. 'Some speed!'
Henry blushed modestly.
It was the accolade.
Every day, as his skill
at the dance became more manifest, Henry found occasion to bless the moment
when he had decided to take lessons. He shuddered sometimes at the narrowness
of his escape from disaster. Every day now it became more apparent to him, as
he watched Minnie, that she was chafing at the monotony of her life. That fatal
supper had wrecked the peace of their little home. Or perhaps it had merely
precipitated the wreck. Sooner or later, he told himself, she was bound to have
wearied of the dullness of her lot. At any rate, dating from shortly after that
disturbing night, a lack of ease and spontaneity seemed to creep into their
relations. A blight settled on the home.
Little by little Minnie
and he were growing almost formal towards each other. She had lost her taste
for being read to in the evenings and had developed a habit of pleading a
headache and going early to bed. Sometimes, catching her eye when she was not
expecting it, he surprised an enigmatic look in it. It was a look, however,
which he was able to read. It meant that she was bored.
It might have been
expected that this state of affairs would have distressed Henry. It gave him,
on the contrary, a pleasurable thrill. It made him feel that it had been worth
it, going through the torments of learning to dance. The more bored she was now
the greater her delight when he revealed himself dramatically. If she had been
contented with the life which he could offer her as a non-dancer, what was the
sense of losing weight and money in order to learn the steps? He enjoyed the
silent, uneasy evenings which had supplanted those cheery ones of the first
year of their marriage. The more uncomfortable they were now, the more they
would appreciate their happiness later on. Henry belonged to the large circle
of human beings who consider that there is acuter pleasure in being suddenly
cured of toothache than in never having toothache at all.
He merely chuckled
inwardly, therefore, when, on the morning of her birthday, having presented her
with a purse which he knew she had long coveted, he found himself thanked in a
perfunctory and mechanical way.
'I'm glad you like it,'
he said.
Minnie looked at the
purse without enthusiasm.
'It's just what I
wanted,' she said, listlessly.
'Well, I must be going.
I'll get the tickets for the theatre while I'm in town.'
Minnie hesitated for a
moment.
'I don't believe I want
to go to the theatre much tonight, Henry.'
'Nonsense. We must have
a party on your birthday. We'll go to the theatre and then we'll have supper at
Geisenheimer's again. I may be working after hours at the bank today, so I
guess I won't come home. I'll meet you at that Italian place at six.'
'Very well. You'll miss
your walk, then?'
'Yes. It doesn't matter
for once.'
'No. You're still going
on with your walks, then?'
'Oh, yes, yes.'
'Three miles every day?'
'Never miss it. It keeps
me well.'
'Yes.'
'Good-bye, darling.'
'Good-bye.'
Yes, there was a
distinct chill in the atmosphere. Thank goodness, thought Henry, as he walked
to the station, it would be different tomorrow morning. He had rather the
feeling of a young knight who has done perilous deeds in secret for his lady,
and is about at last to receive credit for them.
Geisenheimer's was as
brilliant and noisy as it had been before when Henry reached it that night,
escorting a reluctant Minnie. After a silent dinner and a theatrical
performance during which neither had exchanged more than a word between the
acts, she had wished to abandon the idea of supper and go home. But a squad of
police could not have kept Henry from Geisenheimer's. His hour had come. He had
thought of this moment for weeks, and he visualized every detail of his big
scene. At first they would sit at their table in silent discomfort. Then Sidney
Mercer would come up, as before, to ask Minnie to dance. And then—then—Henry
would rise and, abandoning all concealment, exclaim grandly: 'No! I am going to
dance with my wife!' Stunned amazement of Minnie, followed by wild joy. Utter
rout and discomfiture of that pin-head, Mercer. And then, when they returned to
their table, he breathing easily and regularly as a trained dancer in perfect
condition should, she tottering a little with the sudden rapture of it all,
they would sit with their heads close together and start a new life. That was
the scenario which Henry had drafted.
It worked out—up to a
certain point—as smoothly as ever it had done in his dreams. The only hitch
which he had feared—to wit, the non-appearance of Sidney Mercer, did not occur.
It would spoil the scene a little, he had felt, if Sidney Mercer did not
present himself to play the role of foil; but he need have had no fears on this
point. Sidney had the gift, not uncommon in the chinless, smooth-baked type of
man, of being able to see a pretty girl come into the restaurant even when his
back was towards the door. They had hardly seated themselves when he was beside
their table bleating greetings.
'Why, Henry! Always
here!'
'Wife's birthday.'
'Many happy returns of
the day, Mrs Mills. We've just time for one turn before the waiter comes with
your order. Come along.'
The band was staggering
into a fresh tune, a tune that Henry knew well. Many a time had Mme Gavarni
hammered it out of an aged and unwilling piano in order that he might dance
with her blue-eyed niece. He rose.
'No!' he exclaimed
grandly. 'I am going to dance with my wife!'
He had not
under-estimated the sensation which he had looked forward to causing. Minnie
looked at him with round eyes. Sidney Mercer was obviously startled.
'I thought you couldn't
dance.'
'You never can tell,'
said Henry, lightly. 'It looks easy enough. Anyway, I'll try.'
'Henry!' cried Minnie,
as he clasped her.
He had supposed that she
would say something like that, but hardly in that kind of voice. There is a way
of saying 'Henry!' which conveys surprised admiration and remorseful devotion;
but she had not said it in that way. There had been a note of horror in her
voice. Henry's was a simple mind, and the obvious solution, that Minnie thought
that he had drunk too much red wine at the Italian restaurant, did not occur to
him.
He was, indeed, at the
moment too busy to analyse vocal inflections. They were on the floor now, and
it was beginning to creep upon him like a chill wind that the scenario which he
had mapped out was subject to unforeseen alterations.
At first all had been
well. They had been almost alone on the floor, and he had begun moving his feet
along dotted line A B with the smooth vim which had characterized the last few
of his course of lessons. And then, as if by magic, he was in the midst of a
crowd—a mad, jigging crowd that seemed to have no sense of direction, no
ability whatever to keep out of his way. For a moment the tuition of weeks
stood by him. Then, a shock, a stifled cry from Minnie, and the first collision
had occurred. And with that all the knowledge which he had so painfully
acquired passed from Henry's mind, leaving it an agitated blank. This was a
situation for which his slidings round an empty room had not prepared him.
Stage-fright at its worst came upon him. Somebody charged him in the back and
asked querulously where he thought he was going. As he turned with a
half-formed notion of apologizing, somebody else rammed him from the other
side. He had a momentary feeling as if he were going down the Niagara Rapids in
a barrel, and then he was lying on the floor with Minnie on top of him.
Somebody tripped over his head.
He sat up. Somebody
helped him to his feet. He was aware of Sidney Mercer at his side.
'Do it again,' said
Sidney, all grin and sleek immaculateness. 'It went down big, but lots of them
didn't see it.'
The place was full of demon laughter.
000
'Min!' said Henry.
They were in the parlour
of their little flat. Her back was towards him, and he could not see her face.
She did not answer. She preserved the silence which she had maintained since
they had left the restaurant. Not once during the journey home had she spoken.
The clock on the
mantelpiece ticked on. Outside an Elevated train rumbled by. Voices came from the
street.
'Min, I'm sorry.'
Silence.
'I thought I could do
it. Oh, Lord!' Misery was in every note of Henry's voice. 'I've been taking
lessons every day since that night we went to that place first. It's no good—I
guess it's like the old woman said. I've got two left feet, and it's no use my
ever trying to do it. I kept it secret from you, what I was doing. I wanted it
to be a wonderful surprise for you on your birthday. I knew how sick and tired
you were getting of being married to a man who never took you out, because he
couldn't dance. I thought it was up to me to learn, and give you a good time,
like other men's wives. I—'
'Henry!'
She had turned, and with
a dull amazement he saw that her whole face had altered. Her eyes were shining
with a radiant happiness.
'Henry! Was that why
you went to that house—to take dancing lessons?'
He stared at her without
speaking. She came to him, laughing.
'So that was why you
pretended you were still doing your walks?'
'You knew!'
'I saw you come out of
that house. I was just going to the station at the end of the street, and I saw
you. There was a girl with you, a girl with yellow hair. You hugged her!'
Henry licked his dry
lips.
'Min,' he said huskily.
'You won't believe it, but she was trying to teach me the Jelly Roll.'
She held him by the
lapels of his coat.
'Of course I believe it.
I understand it all now. I thought at the time that you were just saying
good-bye to her! Oh, Henry, why ever didn't you tell me what you were doing?
Oh, yes, I know you wanted it to be a surprise for me on my birthday, but you
must have seen there was something wrong. You must have seen that I thought
something. Surely you noticed how I've been these last weeks?'
'I thought it was just
that you were finding it dull.'
'Dull! Here, with you!'
'It was after you danced
that night with Sidney Mercer. I thought the whole thing out. You're so much
younger than I, Min. It didn't seem right for you to have to spend your life
being read to by a fellow like me.'
'But I loved it!'
'You had to dance. Every
girl has to. Women can't do without it.'
'This one can. Henry,
listen! You remember how ill and worn out I was when you met me first at that
farm? Do you know why it was? It was because I had been slaving away for years
at one of those places where you go in and pay five cents to dance with the
lady instructresses. I was a lady instructress. Henry! Just think what I went
through! Every day having to drag a million heavy men with large feet round a
big room. I tell you, you are a professional compared with some of them! They
trod on my feet and leaned their two hundred pounds on me and nearly killed me.
Now perhaps you can understand why I'm not crazy about dancing! Believe me,
Henry, the kindest thing you can do to me is to tell me I must never dance again.'
'You—you—' he gulped.
'Do you really mean that you can—can stand the sort of life we're living here?
You really don't find it dull?'
'Dull!'
She ran to the
bookshelf, and came back with a large volume.
'Read to me, Henry,
dear. Read me something now. It seems ages and ages since you used to. Read me
something out of the Encyclopaedia!'
Henry was looking at the
book in his hand. In the midst of a joy that almost overwhelmed him, his
orderly mind was conscious of something wrong.
'But this is the MED-MUM
volume, darling.'
'Is it? Well, that'll be
all right. Read me all about "Mum".'
'But we're only in the
CAL-CHA—' He wavered. 'Oh, well—I' he went on, recklessly. 'I don't care. Do
you?'
'No. Sit down here,
dear, and I'll sit on the floor.'
Henry cleared his
throat.
'"Milicz, or
Militsch (d. 1374), Bohemian divine, was the most influential among those
preachers and writers in Moravia and Bohemia who, during the fourteenth
century, in a certain sense paved the way for the reforming activity of
Huss."'
He looked down. Minnie's
soft hair was resting against his knee. He put out a hand and stroked it. She
turned and looked up, and he met her big eyes.
'Can you beat it?' said
Henry, silently, to himself.
Comments
Post a Comment